> ( 


KOREAN  TALES 


BEING  A COLLECTION  OF  STORIES  TRANSLATED 
FROM  THE  KOREAN  FOLK  LORE 


TOGETHER  WITH 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTERS  DESCRIPTIVE 
OF  KOREA 


H.  N.  ALLEN,  M.D. 

FOREIGN  SECRETARY  OF  LEGATION  FOR  KOREA 

LIBRARY  OF  PRINCETON 

DEC  1 8 2007 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

NEW  YORK  & LONDON 


G.  P.  PUTNAM’S  SONS 

$|je  Knickerbocker  |)re&s 
1889 


COPYRIGHT  BY 

G.  P.  PUTNAM’S  SONS 
1889 


Ube  Tknfcfcerbocfcer  press 

Electrotyped  and  Printed  by 
G.  P.  Putnam’s  Sons 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

I. — Introductory 5 

The  Country/People,  and  Government. 

II. — Descriptive 15 

Sights  in  and  about  the  Capital. 

III.  — The  Rabbit  and  other  Legends  . 28 

Stories  of  Birds  and  Animals. 

IV.  — The  Enchanted  Wine  Jug  ...  40 

Or,  Why  the  Cat  and  Dog  are  Enemies. 

V. — Ching  Yuh  and  Kyain  Oo  . 56 

The  Trials  of  Two  Heavenly  Lovers. 

VI. — Hyung  Bo  and  Nahl  Bo  89 

Or,  The  Swallow-King’s  Rewards. 

VII. — Chun  Yang 116 

The  Faithful  Dancing-Girl  Wife. 

VIII. — Sim  Chung 152 

The  Dutiful  Daughter. 

IX. — Hong  Kil  Tong 170 

Or,  The  Adventures  of  an  Abused  Boy. 


NOTE. 


The  national  emblem  of  Korea,  pictured  on 
tbe  cover,  represents  the  male  and  female  ele- 
ments of  nature ; the  dark  blue  representing 
Heaven  (the  male),  the  yellow  representing 
Earth  (the  female).  As  seen  across  the  Eastern 
Sea,  the  heavens  seem  to  lap  over  and  embrace 
the  earth,  while  the  earth,  to  landwards,  rises  in 
the  lofty  mountains  and  folds  the  heavens  in 
its  embrace,  making  a harmonious  whole. 

The  characters  represent  the  four  points  of 
the  compass,  and  belong  to  the  original  eight 
characters  given  by  the  first  King,  and  from 
which  “ all  language  ” sprung.  The  whole  set 
is  as  follows : 


PREFACE. 


Repeatedly,  since  returning  to  tlie  United 
States,  people  have  asked  me,  u Why  don’t  you 
wrim  a book  on  Korea?”  I have  invariably 
replied  that  it  was  not  necessary,  and  referred 
the  inquirers  to  the  large  work  of  Dr.  Griffis, 
entitled  u Corea,  the  Hermit  Kingdom,”  which 
covers  the  subject  in  a charming  manner. 

My  object  in  writing  this  book  was  to  correct 
the  erroneous  impressions  I have  found  some- 
what prevalent — that  the  Koreans  were  a semi- 
savage people.  And  believing  that  the  object 
could  be  accomplished  best  in  displaying  the 
thought,  life,  and  habits  of  the  people  as  por- 
trayed in  their  native  lore,  I have  made  these 
translations,  which,  while  they  are  so  chosen  as 
to  cover  various  phases  of  life,  are  not  to  be 
considered  as  especially  selected. 

I also  wished  to  have  some  means  of  answer- 
ing the  constant  inquiries  from  all  parts  of  the 
country  concerning  Korean  life  and  character- 
istics. 

People  in  Washington  have  asked  me  if  Ko- 
rea was  an  island  in  the  Mediterranean ; others 


3 


4 


PREFACE . 


have  asked  if  Korea  could  be  reached  by  rai  1j 
from  Europe ; others  have  supposed  that  Korea 
was  somewhere  in  the  South  Seas,  with  a cli- 
mate that  enabled  the  natives  to  dispense  with 
clothing.  I have  therefore  included  two  chap- 
ters, introductory  and  descriptive  in  character, 
concerning  the  subjects  of  the  majority  of  such 
questions. 

“ Globe  trotters,”  in  passing  from  Japan  to 
North  China,  usually  go  by  way  of  the  Korean 
ports,  now  that  a line  of  excellent  Japanese 
steamships  covers  that  route.  These  travellers 
see  the  somewhat  barren  coasts  of  Korea — left 
so,  that  outsiders  might  not  be  tempted  to  come 
to  the  then  hermit  country ; perhaps  they  land  at 
Chemulpoo  (the  port  of  the  capital,  thirty  miles 
distant),  and  stroll  through  the  rows  of  misera- 
ble, temporary  huts,  occupied  by  the  stevedores, 
the  pack-coolies,  chair-bearers,  and  other  tran- 
sient scum,  and  then  write  a long  article  de- 
scriptive of  Korea.  As  well  might  they  describe 
America  as  seen  among  the  slab  shanties  of  one 
of  the  newest  western  railroad  towns,  for  when 
the  treaties  were  formed  in  1882  not  a house 
stood  where  Chemulpoo  now  stands,  with  its 
several  thousand  regular  inhabitants  and  as 
many  more  transients. 

H.  N.  Allen. 

Washington,  D.  C.,  July  i,  1889. 


INTRODUCTORY. 


Korea,  Corea,  or  Chosen  (morning  calm) 
occupies  the  peninsula  hanging  down  from  Man- 
chooria  and  Russian  Siberia  between  China  and 
Japan,  and  extending  from  the  33d  to  the  43d 
parallels  of  north  latitude. 

The  area,  including  the  outlying  islands,  is 
about  one  hundred  thousand  square  miles.  The 
population,  according  to  the  most  reliable  es- 
timate, is  a little  more  than  sixteen  millions. 
Yet,  as  the  people  live  in  cities,  towns,  and 
hamlets,  the  country  does  not  seem  to  be  thickly 
settled. 

The  climate  varies  much  at  the  extremities 
of  the  peninsula,  owing  to  the  fact  that  the 
southern  portion  is  somewhat  affected  by  the 
warm  southern  currents  that  give  Japan  its 
tropical  climate,  but  which  are  warded  off  from 
Korea  proper  by  the  Japanese  islands.  The 
climate  of  the  central  and  northern  provinces  is 
much  the  same  as  that  of  the  northern  central 
United  States,  with  fewer  changes.  The  large 
river  at  the  capital  is  not  uncommonly  frozen 

5 


6 


KOREAN  TALES. 


over  for  weeks  at  a time  during  the  winter,  so 
that  heavy  carts  pass  over  on  the  ice.  Ice  is 
always  preserved  for  general  use  in  summer. 

The  country  is  decidedly  mountainous,  and 
well  watered.  Heavy  timber  abounds  in  the 
northeast.  The  valleys  are  very  fertile  and  are 
well  tilled,  as  the  people  are  mainly  devoted  to 
agriculture. 

The  mineral  resources  have  only  been  devel- 
oped in  a crude  way,  yet  sufficiently  to  demon- 
strate the  great  wealth  of  the  ore  deposits.  Es- 
pecially is  this  true  in  reference  to  the  gold 
mines. 

The  most  pessimistic  visitors  to  Korea  are 
unstinted  in  their  praise  of  the  beautiful  scenery, 
which  is  fully  appreciated  by  the  natives  as 
well.  From  ancient  times  they  have  had  guide- 
books setting  forth  the  natural  charms  of  par- 
ticular localities  ; and  excursions  to  distant 
places  for  the  sole  purpose  of  enjoying  the  views 
are  a common  occurrence. 

The  King  rules  as  absolute  monarch.  He  is 
assisted  by  the  Prime-Minister  and  his  two  as- 
sociates— the  ministers  of  the  Left  and  Eight. 
Next  to  these  come  the  heads  of  the  six  depart- 
ments of  Etiquette  and  Ceremonies,  Finance, 
War,  Public  Works,  Justice,  and  Kegistration, 
with  the  heads  of  the  two  new  departments 
that  have  been  added  as  the  result  of  the  open- 


INTRODUCTORY. 


7 


ing  up  of  foreign  intercourse — the  Foreign  (or 
outside)  Office,  and  the  Home  (or  interior) 
Office.  This  body  of  officials  forms  the  grand 
council  of  the  King. 

Eacb  of  the  eight  provinces  is  ruled  by  a gov- 
ernor, who  has  under  him  prefects,  local  magis- 
trates, supervisors  of  hamlets,  and  petty  officials, 
so  that  the  whole  scale  makes  a very  complete 
system  and  affords  no  lack  of  officials. 

There  are  several  special  officers  appointed 
by  the  King,  one  of  whom  is  the  government 
inspector,  whose  duty  it  is  to  go  about  in  dis- 
guise, learn  the  condition  of  the  people,  and 
ascertain  if  any  magistrate  abuses  his  office  and 
oppresses  the  people  unjustly.  Any  such  he 
may  bring  to  speedy  justice. 

The  present  Dynasty  has  existed  498  years. 
Being  founded  by  a revolting  general  named 
Ye,  it  is  known  as  the  Ye  Dynasty.  The  King’s 
name,  however,  is  never  used.  He  is  almost 
sacred  to  his  people.  Those  officials  of  suffi- 
ciently high  rank  to  go  in  before  him  bow  to 
the  ground  in  his  presence,  and  only  speak 
when  spoken  to  ; then  they  use  a highly  hono- 
riffic  language  only  understood  at  court. 

The  revenues  are  paid  in  kind,  hence  the  an- 
nual income  of  an  official  may  consist  of  a cer- 
tain quantity  of  rice,  and  other  products,  in 
addition  to  his  money  compensation.  The 


8 


KOREAN  TALES. 


King,  also,  lias  the  whole  revenue  resulting 
from  the  sale  of  the  ginseng,  for  which  the 
country  is  noted.  This  forms  his  private  purse. 

The  currency  is  the  common  copper  cash, 
worth  some  twelve  hundred  to  the  Mexican 
dollar ; though  now  that  the  new  mint  is  in 
operation,  copper,  silver,  and  gold  coins  are 
being  made.  The  old  perforated  cash  will, 
however,  be  hard  to  supplant,  owing  to  its  con- 
venience in  small  transactions. 

Banks  proper  do  not  exist ; though  the 
government  does  a kind  of  banking  business  in 
granting  orders  on  various  provincial  offices,  so 
that  a travelling  official  need  not  be  burdened 
with  much  ready  money.  A number  of  large 
brokers  at  the  capital  assist  in  the  government 
financial  transactions. 

All  unoccupied  land  belongs  to  the  King,  but 
any  man  may  take  up  a homestead,  and,  after 
tilling  it  and  paying  taxes  on  it  for  a period  of 
three  years,  it  becomes  his  own,  and  must  be 
purchased  should  the  government  need  it. 

Deeds  are  given  in  the  form  of  receipts  and 
quit-claims  by  the  seller.  These  may  be  regis- 
tered with  the  local  magistrate.  Wills,  as  un- 
derstood in  western  countries,  are  not  executed ; 
though  a father  wishing  to  provide  especially 
for  the  children  of  his  concubines  may  make  a 
will,  or  statement,  the  proper  execution  of 
which  devolves  upon  the  eldest  son. 


INTRODUCTORY. 


9 


Records  of  the  births  of  males  are  kept,  as 
are  also  records  of  deaths,  but  these  are  not  al* 
ways  reliable.  All  males  of  fifteen  years  of 
age  are  registered  at  the  Hang  Sung  Poo,  or 
Department  of  Registration,  which  issues  to 
them  tablets  bearing  their  name  and  address.* 
Children  are  also  generally  provided  with  these 
tablets,  to  prevent  their  getting  lost. 

The  people  are  well  built  and  strong,  as  a 
rule.  They  are  a loyal,  contented  race,  not 
grasping,  and  rather  too  easy  in  disposition. 
They  are  intelligent  and  learn  with  great  ease. 
Possessed  of  many  characteristics  in  common 
with  their  neighbors,  the  Chinese  and  Japanese, 
they  yet  seem  to  have  a personality  indicative 
of  a different  parentage,  which  continually  calls 
forth  inquiry  as  to  their  origin.  In  some  slight 
degree  they  resemble  the  aborigines  of  Amer- 
ica, and  it  is  believed  that  their  ancestors  came 
from  the  north : — the  question  opens  up  a fer- 
tile field  for  study.  Their  written  records  are 
said  to  date  back  three  thousand  years.  Their 
traditional  first  king  descended  from  heaven  five 
thousand  years  ago.  With  a civilization  of 
such  age  they  might  well  be  excused  for  so  long 
barring  their  doors  against  the  new  civilization 
of  the  young  nations  of  the  West.  While,  as 
a matter  of  fact,  the  difference  existing  between 
the  two  is  more  one  of  degree  than  essence, 
perhaps  more  vices  may  be  found  in  the  civili- 


10 


KOREAN  TALES. 


zation  of  the  West  than  are  known  to  this  peo- 
ple. And,  with  a few  exceptions,  the  virtues 
taught  by  the  modern  civilization  have  been 
practised  for  centuries  behind  the  bars  of  isola- 
tion that  shut  in  this  self-satisfied  people. 

The  people  dress  in  imported  cotton  sheet- 
ings mostly,  padding  them  w^ell  with  cotton- 
wool for  winter  use*  and  using  the  plain  bleached 
white,  or  dying  the  cloth  a light  shade  of  blue 
or  green.  Rice  is  the  staple  article  of  food  in 
the  central  and  southern  provinces ; wheat  enters 
more  largely  into  the  diet  of  the  northern 
people.  Their  cattle  are  as  large  and  fine  as 
may  be  found  anywhere ; the  people  eat  much 
beef,  and  hides  are  a prominent  article  of  ex- 
port. Their  houses  are  well  built  and  comfort- 
able ; foreigners  adapt  them  to  their  own  use 
with  little  trouble.  The  houses  are  heated  by 
means  of  a system  of  flues  underneath  the  floor, 
which  is  made  of  large  flagstone  placed  over  the 
flues  and  well  cemented ; over  all  thick,  strong, 
oil  paper  is  placed,  making  a rich,  dark,  highly 
polished  floor,  through  which  no  smoke  can 
come,  though  it  is  always  agreeably  warm.  The 
houses  are  all  one  story,  built  around  a court 
and  several  sets  of  buildings,  each  within  a 
separate  wall,  usually  make  up  a gentleman’s 
compound.  The  buildings  are  covered  with  a 
thick  layer  of  earth  and  capped  with  tile  laid 


IN  TROD  UCTOR  Y. 


II 


on  in  graceful  curves.  This  roof  insures  cool- 
ness in  summer.  The  rooms  are  made  almost 
air-tight  by  the  plentiful  use  of  paper  on  the 
walls  outside  and  in,  as  well  as  for  doors  and 
windows. 

There  are  three  great  classes  in  Korea : the 
nobility,  the  middle  class,  and  the  commoners. 
A commoner,  not  of  the  proscribed  orders,  may 
rise  to  nobility  by  successfully  passing  the 
competitive  examinations.  The  officials  are  ap- 
pointed from  the  noble  classes. 

The  language  is  peculiar  to  the  country,  and 
while  written  official  documents  are  done  in  the 
common  character  of  China  and  Japan,  the 
spoken  language  of  neither  of  these  people  is 
understood  in  Korea.  The  native  language  of 
Korea  possesses  an  alphabet  and  grammar,  and 
is  polysyllabic,  thus  resembling  English  more 
than  it  does  Chinese. 

In  religious  matters  the  Koreans  are  peculiar 
in  that  they  may  be  said  to  be  without  a 
religion,  properly  speaking.  Prior  to  the  advent 
of  the  present  dynasty,  Buddhism  reigned,  but 
for  498  years  it  has  been  in  such  disfavor  that 
no  priest  dare  enter  a walled  city.  They  still 
maintain  temples  in  the  mountains,  but  exert 
but  little  if  any  influence.  In  morals  the 
people  are  Confucionists,  and  their  reverent  de- 
votion to  their  ancestors  may  serve  in  part  as  a 


12 


KOREAN  TALES. 


religion.  In  times  of  distress  they  “pray  to 
Heaven,”  and  seem  really  to  be  very  devoutly 
inclined. 

Christianity  came  into  disfavor  through  the 
indiscretion  of  its  early  teachers.  The  distrust 
is  slowly  passing  away  now,  and  missionaries 
are  openly  employed  in  doing  the  educational 
work  that  must  precede  any  successful  attempt 
to  secure  the  adoption  of  beliefs  so  radically 
different  from  all  existing  ideas. 

Some  of  the  results  of  the  outside  intercourse 
that  has  been  indulged  in  for  the  past  eight 
years  may  be  mentioned.  A maritime  customs 
service,  under  the  charge  of  American  and  Eu- 
ropean officers,  is  in  very  successful  operation. 
So  is  a hospital,  supported  by  the  government 
and  operated  by  American  physicians,  gratui- 
tously furnished  by  the  American  Presbyterian 
Mission.  The  government  supports  a school  for 
which  American  teachers  are  employed.  Ameri- 
can military  officers  have  charge  of  the  reorgani- 
zation of  the  army  and  conduct  a school  for  the 
purpose  of  instructing  the  young  officers.  A 
mint,  machine-shops,  powder-mills,  silk  filatures, 
an  electric  light,  and  a telegraph  and  cable  line 
are  some  of  the  new  institutions  recently  adopted 
and,  as  a rule,  now  in  successful  operation.  Steam- 
ships have  also  been  purchased  more  for  the 
purpose  of  transporting  tribute  rice  than  as  a 


INTRODUCTORY. 


13 


nucleus  for  a navy.  In  regard  to  the  relations 
existing  between  Korea  and  China  the  reader  is 
respectfully  referred  to  a paper  delivered  before 
the  American  Oriental  Society  by  the  Chinese 
scholar,  W.  W.  Pockhill,  U.  S.  Secretary  of 
Legation  at  Pekin,  and  contained  in  Vol.  III. 
of  the  Society’s  publications  for  1888.  In  his 
preface  Mr.  Pockhill  says  : 

“ The  nature  of  Korea’s  relations  with  China 
has  for  the  last  thirty  years  been  a puzzle  for 
Western  nations.  Were  they — with  the  ambigu- 
ous utterance  of  the  Chinese  Government  before 
them  that  ‘ Korea,  though  a vassal  and  tributary 
state  of  China,  was  entirely  independent  so  far 
as  her  government,  religion,  and  intercourse  with 
foreign  States  were  concerned’ — to  consider  it 
as  an  integral  part  of  the  Chinese  Empire, 
or  should  they  treat  it  as  a sovereign  state,  en- 
joying absolute  international  rights  ? 

“ The  problem  was  practically  solved  by  the 
conclusion  of  the  treaty  between  Japan,  and 
later  on  the  United  States,  and  Korea,  but  this 
has  not  materially  altered  the  nature  of  the 
relations  existing  for  the  last  four  centuries,  at 
least  between  China  and  its  so-called  vassal. 
That  China  has,  however,  derived  profit  from 
the  opening  of  Korea  to  the  commerce  of 
nations,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  for  she,  too, 
being  at  liberty  to  conclude  treaties  with  Korea 


14 


KOREAN  TALES. 


and  open  this  new  market  to  her  merchants,  has 
done  so,  like  other  nations,  though  she  has 
chosen  to  call  her  treaty  by  the  euphonious 
name  of  ‘ commercial  and  trade  regulations  for 
the  subjects  of  China  and  Korea  ’,  and  her  dip- 
lomatic representative  in  Soul,  4 Minister  Resi- 
dent for  political  and  commercial  affairs.’  What 
China’s  relations  with  Korea  were  prior  to  the 
opening  of  the  latter  kingdom  by  the  treaty  of 
1883,  I propose  to  show  in  the  following  pages, 
taking  as  my  authorities  official  Chinese  publi- 
cations and  writings  of  men  in  official  position.” 


If 


KOREAN  TALES. 


DESCRIPTIVE. 

SEOUL THE  CAPITAL. 

As  “ Paris  is  France,”  so  Seoul  may  be  said 
to  be  Korea,  for  it  is  the  centre  from  which 
nearly  every  thing  for  the  country  either 
originates  or  is  disseminated.  Officers  ruling 
over  country  districts  usually  have  their 
“house  in  town,”  and  expect  to  spend  a por- 
tion, at  least,  of  their  time  within  the  walls 
of  the  capital.  While  some  of  the  provincial 
capitals  are  said  to  contain  more  people  and 
to  be  more  celebrated  for  certain  reasons, 
Seoul  is  the  home  of  the  King  and  the  Mecca 
of  his  faithful  subjects.  A description  of  this 
city  may,  therefore,  answer  for  all.  The  capi- 
tal is  a city  of  some  300,000  inhabitants,  half 
of  whom,  perhaps,  live  in  the  extensive  sub- 
urbs without  the  walls.  It  lies  in  a basin  of 
granite  sand,  surrounded  by  high  mountains 

15 


1 6 


KOREAN  TALES. 


and  their  projecting  ridges,  over  which  climbs 
the  high,  thick,  encircling  wall  of  masonry ; 
pierced  at  convenient  points  by  massive,  pa- 
goda-roofed gates,  amply  strong  enough  for 
defense  against  the  weapons  of  war  in  use  at 
the  time  of  building  this  great  relic  of  seclu- 
sion. 

The  city  is  traversed  by  broad  avenues  from 
which  runs  a perfect  labyrinth  of  narrow 
streets.  Originally  none  of  these  streets  were 
less  than  twenty  feet  wide,  and  some  of  the 
avenues  leading  up  to  the  imposing  gates  of  the 
palaces  are  even  now  a good  two  hundred  feet 
in  width.  But  the  streets  have  all  been  en- 
croached upon  by  the  little  temporary  thatched 
booths  of  the  petty  retail  dealers,  so  that,  with 
the  exception  of  the  approaches  to  the  palaces, 
the  line  is  broken,  the  streets  made  tortuous, 
and  only  here  and  there  a broad  open  spot  in- 
dicates the  original  width  of  the  thoroughfare. 
Originally  every  street  was  furnished  with  its 
sewer — open  in  the  smaller  streets,  while  the 
avenues  were  drained  by  great  covered  sewers 
of  stonework.  Occasionally  the  proprietor  of 
one  of  the  little  temporary  booths  would  put  a 
foundation  under  his  structure,  bridging  over 
the  sewer,  until  now  the  streets  have  in  many 
cases  become  mere  crooked  alleys,  and  but  for 
the  bountiful  rains,  the  excellent  natural  drain- 


DESCRIPTIVE. 


1 7 


age,  and  the  character  of  the  soil,  the  mortality 
would  be  very  great  instead  of  being  less  than 
in  ordinary  American  cities.  No  attempt  is 
made  towards  street  decoration,  as  that  would 
attract'  the  attention  of  thieves.  The  magnifi- 
cent grounds  of  a nobleman,  with  their  artificial 
lakes,  flower  gardens,  water- worn  pillars  of  an- 
cient rock  and  quaintly  twisted  trees,  may  be 
enclosed  by  a row  of  tumble-down,  smoke-be- 
grimed servant-quarters  that  would  never  indi- 
cate the  beauty  to  be  found  hidden  within  its 
forbidding  exterior. 

Travellers  never  seem  to  realize  that  a street 
in  the  East  is  apt  to  be  but  a “ way  ” between 
two  points,  and  as  the  usual  Oriental  odors 
greet  their  nostrils  and  their  eyes  rest  on  the 
dirty  servants  and  their  dirtier  hovels,  they  at 
once  denounce  the  whole  town. 

There  is  attraction  enough,  however,  in  a 
Korean  street  for  any  one  who  is  in  search  of 
strange  sights.  Looking  down  one  of  the  broad 
thoroughfares  of  Seoul  from  a point  on  the  city 
wall,  the  sun’s  rays,  falling  on  the  light-colored 
gowns  of  the  pedestrians  as  they  saunter  along 
amid  the  bulls  and  ponies,  produce  a kaleido- 
scopic effect  that  is  certainly  charming.  Pass- 
ing down  into  the  throng  it  will  be  seen  to  be 
made  up  mostly  of  men,  with  here  and  there  a 
group  of  common  women,  each  closely  veiled 


i8 


KOREAN  TALES. 


with  a bright  green  gown,  made  like  the  long 
outer  garment  of  the  men,  and  possessing  little 
sleeves  of  crimson.  This  strange  garment  is 
never  worn,  but  is  always  used  as  a covering 
for  the  fair  (?)  face.  Tradition  teaches  that  in 
ancient  times,  when  wars  were  frequent,  veils 
were  discarded  and  these  gowns  were  worn  by 
the  wives  and  sisters,  that,  in  case  of  sudden 
call  to  arms,  they  could  be  given  to  their  hus- 
bands and  brothers  to  be  worn  to  battle — hence 
the  red  sleeves,  upon  which  the  gory  sword  was 
to  be  wiped. 

The  peculiar  gauze  “ stove-pipe  ” hat  of  the 
men,  about  which  so  much  has  been  said,  also 
has  its  origin  in  tradition,  as  follows  : In  ancient 
days  conspiracies  were  common ; to  prevent 
these  an  edict  was  issued  compelling  all  men  to 
wear  great  earthenware  hats,  the  size  of  an  um- 
brella (type  of  the  mourner’s  hat  in  Korea  to- 
day, except  that  the  latter  is  made  of  finely 
woven  basket-work).  This  law  became  very 
odious,  for  in  addition  to  the  weight  of  the 
hats,  not  more  than  a very  few  men  could 
come  close  enough  together  to  converse,  and 
even  then  spies  could  hear  their  necessarily 
loud  whispering.  Little  by  little,  therefore, 
the  law  began  to  be  infringed  upon  till  the 
people  got  down  to  the  present  airy  structure  of 
horsehair,  silk,  and  bamboo. 


DESCRIPTIVE. 


19 


Another  story  is,  that  petty  wars  being  too 
frequent  between  rival  sections,  all  men  were 
compelled  to  wear  these  umbrella  hats  of  clay. 
In  case  one  became  broken  the  possessor  was 
punished  by  decapitation  — naturally  they 
stopped  their  lighting  and  took  good  care 
of  their  hats  till  the  law  was  repealed. 

The  custom  of  wearing  white  so  extensively 
as  they  do  is  also  accounted  for  by  tradition. 
Mourning  is  a serious  business  in  Korea,  for  on 
the  death  of  a father  the  son  must  lay  aside  his 
gay  robes  and  clothe  himself  in  unbleached  cotton 
of  a very  coarse  texture.  He  wraps  his  waist 
with  a rope  girdle,  and  puts  on  the  umbrella 
hat,  which  conceals  the  whole  upper  portion  of 
his  person.  For  further  protection  against  in- 
trusion he  carries  a white  fan,  and,  should  he 
smoke,  his  pipe  must  be  wrapped  with  white. 
For  three  years  he  must  wear  this  guise  and 
must  do  no  work,  so  that  the  resources  of  even 
a large  and  prosperous  family  may  be  thus 
exhausted. 

Should  a king  die,  the  whole  nation  would  be 
compelled  to  don  this  mourning  garb,  or  rather 
they  would  be  compelled  to  dress  in  white — 
the  mourning  color.  Once,  during  a period  of 
ten  years,  three  kings  died,  necessitating  a con- 
stant change  of  dress  on  the  part  of  the  people 
and  a great  outlay  of  money,  for  a Korean 


20 


KOREAN  TALES . 


wardrobe  is  extensive  and  costly.  Tradition 
has  it,  therefore,  that,  to  be  ready  for  the  caprice 
of  their  kings  in  the  future,  the  people  adopted 
white  as  the  national  color. 

The  nobility  and  wealthy  persons  who  can 
afford  it,  dress  in  rich  gayly  colored  silks,  and 
even  the  common  people  add  a little  blue  or 
green  to  their  outside  robes,  so  that  when  they 
wander  about  over  the  beautiful  green  hills  in 
their  favorite  pastime  of  admiring  the  natural 
beauties  of  a remarkably  beautiful  and  well 
preserved  landscape,  their  bright  gowns  but 
add  to  the  general  effect.  And  a long  proces- 
sion of  monks  emerging  from  their  high  moun- 
tain temple  ana  descending  along  the  green 
mountain  path  might  be  taken  for  a company 
of  the  spirits  with  which  their  literature 
abounds ; especially  will  this  be  the  case  if,  as 
is  common,  the  region  of  the  temple  is  shroud- 
ed with,  clouds. 

But  little  of  home  life  is  seen  along  the 
streets,  and  the  favored  ones  who  may  pass  the 
great  gates  and  traverse  the  many  courts  which 
lead  to  the  fine  inclosures  of  the  nobility  would 
see  but  little  of  home  life,  as  the  women  have 
quarters  by  themselves,  and  are  only  seen  by 
the  men  of  their  own  family. 

It  is  pleasant,  however,  to  see  the  little  groups 
of  the  working  class  sitting  around  the  fire 


DESCRIPTIVE. 


21 


which  is  cooking  their  evening  meal  and  at  the 
same  time  heating  the  platform  of  paper  and 
cement-covered  stones  which  form  the  floor  of 
their  bed  chamber,  and  on  which  they  will 
spread  their  mats  and  sleep.  They  will  all  be 
found  to  be  smoking,  and  if  tobacco  was  ever  a 
blessing  to  any  people  it  is  to  the  lower  classes 
in  Korea,  who  find  in  it  their  greatest  comfort. 
No  one  could  see  the  solid  enjoyment  taken  by 
a Korean  coolie  with  his  pipe  without  blessing 
the  weed. 

As  the  fires  burn  low,  and  one  by  one  the 
smokers  have  knocked  the  ashes  from  their 
pipes  and  sought  the  warm  stone  floor,  a deep 
stillness  settles  over  the  profoundly  dark  city. 
The  rich,  deep  notes  of  a great  centrally  located 
bell  ring  out  as  the  watchman  draws  back  a 
huge  suspended  beam  of  wood,  and  releasing  it, 
lets  it  strike  the  bronze  side  of  the  heavy  bell, 
from  which  vibration  after  vibration  is  sent  forth 
upon  the  still  night-air. 

Some  weird  music,  which  has  been  likened  to 
that  of  Scotch  bagpipes,  is  heard  from  the  direc- 
tion of  the  city  gates,  and  the  traveller,  who  is 
still  threading  tjie  streets  to  his  abode,  feels 
thankful  that  he  has  arrived  in  time,  for  now 
the  massive  gates  are  closed,  and  none  may 
enter  without  royal  permission.  The  street 
traveller  will  also  hasten  to  his  home  or  stop- 


22 


KOREAN  TALES. 


ping-place,  for  between  tlie  ringing  of  the 
evening  chimes  and  the  tolling  of  the  bell  to 
announce  the  approach  of  dawn,  all  men  must 
absent  themselves  from  the  streets,  which  then 
are  taken  possession  of  by  the  women,  who 
even  then,  as  they  flit  about  from  house  to  house 
with  their  little  paper  lanterns,  go  veiled  lest 
some  passing  official  should  see  their  faces.1 

The  midnight  stillness  is  broken  by  the  bark- 
ing of  countless  dogs,  but  as  cats  are  in  disfavor 
their  serenades  are  seldom  heard.  Another 
sound  is  often,  in  busy  times  heard  throughout 
the  whole  night.  It  is  peculiar  to  Korea,  and 
to  one  who  has  lived  long  in  the  country  it 
means  much.  It  is  the  drumming  of  the  Ko- 
rean  laundry.  To  give  the  light-colored  gowns 
their  highly  prized  lustre  they  must  be  well 
pounded  ; for  this  purpose  the  cloth  is  wrapped 
around  a long  hard  roller  which  is  fixed  in  a 
low  frame,  two  women  then  sit  facing  each 
other  with,  in  each  hand,  a round,  hard  stick, 
something  like  a small  base-ball  bat,  and  they 
commence  beating  the  cloth,  alternating  so  as  to 
make  quite  a musical  tinkle. 

Heard  at  some  distance  this  rhythmic  rattle 
is  not  unpleasant,  and  one  is  assured  that  in 

1 This  law  has  recently  been  repealed,  owing  to  the  fact  that  bad 
men  often  molested  the  women,  who  are  usually  possessed  of  costly 
jewels.  The  husbands  are  now  allowed  on  the  streets  as  a protection, 
since  even  the  police  were  unable  to  suppress  the  outrages  alone. 


DES  CRIP  TI VE. 


23 


the  deep  night  that  has  settled  so  like  a pall 
over  the  city,  two  persons  are  wide-awake  and 
industriously  engaged,  while,  when  the  tapping 
ceases  for  a bit,  one  is  comforted  with  the 
thought  that  the  poor  things  are  enjoying  a 
rich  bit  of  gossip,  or  welcoming  a friend  who  is 
more  fortunate  in  having  finished  her  ironing  in 
time  to  enjoy  the  freedom  of  the  night. 

Inside  the  Palace  the  night  is  turned  into  day 
as  nearly  as  can  be  done  by  the  electric  light. 
The  business  of  the  government  is  mostly  trans- 
acted at  nisrht.  that  the  wheels  of  administration 

O 

may  run  smoothly  during  the  day.  At  sun- 
down several  lights  may  be  seen  on  the  summit 
of  the  beautiful  ever  green  south  mountain 
which  forms  the  southern  limit  of  the  city  ; as 
does  a grim  stony  peak  on  the  north  serve  a 
similar  purpose  on  that  side.  The  south 
mountain  faces  the  Palaces.  It  also  commands 
a good  view  of  the  outlying  peaks,  upon  some 
of  which,  situated  in  suitable  localities,  are  sta- 
tioned watchmen,  so  placed  as  to  command  a view 
of  others  farther  and  farther  removed;  thus 
forming  lines  from  the  distant  borders  of  the 
country  to  the  capital.  On  these  peaks  small  sig- 
nal-fires are  nightly  kindled,  and  as  the  lights 
are  seen  by  the  watchman  on  the  south  moun- 
tain, he  builds  the  proper  number  of  fires  upon 
little  altars  in  full  view  of  the  Palace.  Then  a 


24 


KOREAN  TALES. 


body  of  gray  old  officers  go  in  before  His  Ma- 
jesty, and  bowing  their  heads  to  the  floor,  make 
known  the  verdict  of  the  signal-fires,  as  to 
whether  peace  reigns  in  the  borders  or  not. 
Soon  after  this  the  officials  assemble  and  the 
business  of  the  government  begins,  the  King 
giving  his  personal  attention  to  all  matters  of 
importance. 

There  are  three  palace  inclosures  in  the  city, 
only  one  of  which  is  occupied.  One  is  an  old 
ruined  place  that  was  built  for  the  use  of  a 
ruler  who  chanced  to  be  regent  for  his  father, 
and  as  he  could  not  reside  in  the  Palace  proper 
this  smaller  place  was  prepared  for  him.  The 
buildings  now  are  in  ruins,  while  the  large 
grounds  are  used  by  the  foreign  silk  expert  as 
a nursery  for  mulberry-trees. 

The  present  Palace  includes  some  hundreds 
of  acres,  and  is  the  home  of  more  than  three 
thousand  attendants.  The  grounds  are  beauti- 
fully diversified  by  little  lakes  of  several  acres 
in  extent,  one  of  which  surrounds  a magnificent 
and  stately  pavilion,  supported  on  great  stone 
pillars, — a fine  picture  and  description  of  this, 
and  other  parts  of  the  Palace,  may  be  found  in 
Mr.  Lowell’s  “Chosen.”  The  other  lake  pos- 
sesses a bright  little  pagoda-like  pavilion,  around 
which  plays  a steam  launch,  dividing  the  lotus 
flowers  which  grow  in  the  water,  and  startling 


DESCRIPTIVE. 


25 


the  swan,  duck,  and  other  aquatic  animals  that 
make  this  their  home. 

These  lakes  are  fed  and  drained  by  a moun- 
tain stream  that  enters  and  leaves  the  Palace 
inclosure,  through  water-gates  built  under  the 
walls.  Some  of  the  bridges  spanning  this 
brook  are  quaint  pieces  of  artistic  masonry,  hav- 
ing animals  carved  in  blocks  of  stone,  represent- 
ed in  the  act  of  plunging  into  the  liquid  depths 
below.  This  carved  stone  work  abounds  through- 
out the  Palace  buildings ; the  largest  of  which  is 
the  great  Audience-Hall,  with  its  mast-like  pillars 
supporting  a ceiling  at  an  elevation  of  near  one 
hundred  feet  above  the  tiled  floor. 

The  dwelling-houses  of  the  Royal  Family  are 
built  upon  the  banks  of  one  of  the  small  lakes, 
and  are  surrounded  by  walls  for  greater  seclu- 
sion. The  rooms  are  furnished  with  costly  arti- 
cles from  European  markets,  together  with  the 
finest  native  furniture.  Foreign-trained  cooks 
are  employed,  and  the  dinners  sometimes  given 
to  distinguished  foreign  guests  are  in  entire  ac- 
cord with  modern  western  methods.  Royalty 
is  never  present  at  these  banquets,  which  are 
presided  over  by  one  of  the  heads  of  depart- 
ments ; the  Royal  Family,  maybe,  witnessing  the 
novel  sight  from  a secluded  place  where  their 
presence  may  not  be  known. 

The  King  only  leaves  the  Palace  upon  cer- 


26 


KOREAN  TALES. 


tain  occasions,  as  when  lie  goes  to  bow  before 
the  tombs  of  bis  ancestors.  On  these  occasions 
the  streets  are  cleared  of  the  little  straw- 
thatched  booths  of  the  petty  retail  merchants 
as  well  as  of  all  other  unsightly  objects.  The 
street  is  roped  off  and  sprinkled  with  fresh  earth, 
and  the  people  don  their  holiday  garb,  for  it  is 
indeed  a great  gala  day  to  them.  The  proces- 
sion is  a gorgeous  relic  of  mediaeval  times,  with 
bits  of  the  present  strangely  incorporated. 
There  may  be  regiments  of  soldiers  in  the  an- 
cient fiery  coats  of  mail,  preceded  or  followed 
by  soldiers  dressed  in  the  queer  hybrid  uni- 
forms of  the  modern  army,  and  bearing  the  bay- 
oneted rifles  of  the  present  day,  instead  of  the 
quaint  matchlock-guns  and  ugly  spears  of  the 
ancient  guard.  The  wild,  weird  music  of  the 
native  bands  may  be  followed  by  the  tooting  of 
the  buglers  of  the  modern  soldiery. 

The  strange  one-wheeled  chair  of  an  official, 
with  its  numbers  of  pushers  and  supporters, 
will  probably  be  followed  by  an  artillery  com- 
pany dragging  Gatling  guns.  His  Majesty  him- 
self will  be  borne  in  a great  throne-like  chair  of 
red  work,  supported  on  the  shoulders  of  thirty- 
two  oddly  attired  bearers,  while  high  officials 
in  the  government  service  may  be  mounted  on 
horse  back,  or  borne  in  less  pretentious  chairs. 
The  length  of  the  procession  varies,  but  it  is 


DESCRIPTIVE . 


27 


seldom  less  than  an  hour  in  passing  a given 
place. 

The  King  is  thirty-eight  years  of  age.  The 
Queen  is  one  year  his  senior.  The  Crown  Prince 
is  fifteen  years  old,  and  has  no  brothers  or  sisters. 
Foreigners  who  have  been  granted  an  audience 
with  the  King  are  always  pleased  with  his  affa- 
bility and  brightness.  He  is  quick  of  percep- 
tion and  very  progressive.  By  having  foreign 
newspapers  translated  to  him  he  keeps  fully 
abreast  of  the  times.  He  is  kind-hearted  to  a 
fault,  and  much  concerned  for  the  welfare  of  his 
people.  His  word  is  law,  and  an  official  would 
never  think  of  failing  to  carry  out  his  instruc- 
tions or  perish  in  the  attempt.  Owing  to  his 
great  seclusion  and  the  amount  of  ceremony 
with  which  he  is  hedged  in,  and  the  fact  that, 
as  a rule,  nothing  disagreeable  must  be  brought 
to  his  notice,  he  is  somewhat  at  the  mercy  of  his 
favorites;  and  a trusted  eunuch,  having  the 
King’s  ear  continually,  may  become  a great 
power  for  good  or  bad  as  the  case  may  be.  As 
decapitation  is  the  usual  punishment  for  most 
crimes,  however,  and  as  an  official  who  should 
deceive  the  King  would  probably  meet  with 
such  an  end,  the  responsibility  of  the  place  is 
apt  to  sober  an  otherwise  fickle  mind  and  insure 
honest  reports. 


THE  RABBIT,  AND  OTHER  LEGENDS. 


STORIES  OF  BIRDS  AND  ANIMALS. 

The  Koreans  are  great  students  of  Nature. 
Nothing  seems  to  escape  their  attention  as  they 
plod  through  the  fields  or  saunter  for  pleasure 
over  the  green  hills.  A naturally  picturesque 
landscape  is  preserved  in  its  freshness  by  the 
law  that  forbids  the  cutting  of  timber  or  fuel  in 
any  but  prescribed  localities.  The  necessity  that 
compels  the  peasants  to  carefully  rake  together 
all  the  dried  grass  and  underbrush  for  fuel, 
causes  even  the  rugged  mountain  sides  to 
present  the  appearance  of  a gentleman’s  well 
kept  park,  from  which  the  landscape  gardener 
has  been  wisely  excluded. 

Nature’s  beauty  in  Korea  may  be  said  to  be 
enhanced  rather  than  marred  by  the  presence  of 
man;  since  the  bright  tints  of  the  ample  cos- 
tume worn  by  all  lends  a quaint  charm  to 
the  view.  The  soil-begrimed  white  garments 
of  the  peasants  at  work  in  the  fields  are  not 
especially  attractive  at  short  range ; but  the 

28 


THE  RABBIT  AND  OTHER  LEGENDS.  29 

foot-traveller,  clad  in  a gorgeous  gown  of  light- 
colored  muslin,  adds  a pleasant  touch  to  the 
general  effect,  as  he  winds  about  the  hills  fol- 
lowing one  of  the  “ short-cut  ” paths  ; while  the 
flowing  robes  of  brightly  colored  silk  worn  by 
the  frequent  parties  of  gentry  who  may  be  met, 
strolling  for  recreation,  are  a positive  attraction. 
Nor  are  these  groups  uncommon.  The  climate 
during  most  of  the  year  is  so  delightful ; the 
gentry  are  so  pre-eminently  a people  of  leisure, 
and  are  so  fond  of  sight-seeing,  games,  and 
music,  that  they  may  be  continually  met  taking 
a stroll  through  the  country. 

As  has  been  said,  nothing  out-of-doors  seems 
to  have  escaped  their  attention.  The  flowers 
that  carpet  the  earth  from  snow  till  snow  have 
each  been  named  and  their  seasons  are  known. 

The  mali-hak  in-doors  throws  out  its  pretty 
sessile  blossoms  upon  the  leafless  stem  some- 
times before  the  snows  have  left,  as  though 
summer  were  borne  upon  winter’s  bare  arm  with 
no  leafy  spring  to  herald  her  approach.  Then 
the  autumn  snows  and  frosts  often  arrive  before 
the  great  chrysanthemums  have  ceased  their 
blooming,  while,  between  the  seasons  of  the  two 
heralds,  bloom  myriads  of  pretty  plants  that 
should  make  up  a veritable  botanical  paradise. 
Summer  finds  the  whole  hill-sides  covered  with 
the  delicate  fluffy  bloom  of  the  pink  azaleas,. 


30 


KOREAN  TALES. 


summoning  forth  the  bands  of  beauty  seekers 
who  have  already  admired  the  peach  and  the 
plum  orchards.  Great  beds  of  nodding  lilies  of 
the  valley  usher  in  the  harvest,  and  even  the 
forest  trees  occasionally  add  their  weight  of 
blossoms  to  the  general  effect. 

The  coming  and  going  of  the  birds  is  looked 
for,  and  the  peculiarities  and  music  of  each  are 
known.  As  a rule,  they  are  named  in  accord- 
ance with  the  notes  they  utter;  the  pigeon  is 
the  pe-dul-hey  / the  crow  the  haw-mah-gue  / the 
swallow  the  cliap-pie,  and  so  on.  One  bird — I 
think  it  is  the  oriole — is  associated  with  a 
pretty  legend  to  the  effect  that,  once  upon  a 
time,  one  of  the  numerous  ladies  at  court  had  a 
love  affair  with  one  of  the  palace  officials — a 
Mr.  Kim.  It  was  discovered,  and  the  poor 
thing  lost  her  life.  Her  spirit  could  not  be 
killed,  however,  and,  unappeased,  it  entered  this 
bird,  in  which  form  she  returned  to  the  palace 
and  sang,  “ Kimpul-lah-go”  “ Kim-pul,  Kim- 
pul-lah-go ,”  then,  receiving  no  response,  she 
would  mournfully  entreat — u Kimpoh-go-sip-so” 
“ Kimpoh-go-sip-so.”  Now,  in  the  language  of 
Korea,  u Kimpul-lali-go''  means  “call  Kim”  or 
“tell  Kim  to  come,”  and  “ Kim  poh  go  sip  so ” 
means  “ I want  to  see  Kim.”  So,  even  to  this 
da}r,  the  women  and  children  feel  sad  when  they 
hear  these  plaintive  notes,  and  unconsciously 


THE  RABBIT  AND  OTHER  LEGENDS.  3 1 

their  hearts  go  out  in  pity  for  the  poor  lone 
lover  who  is  ever  searching  in  vain  for  her 

Kim. 

Another  bird  of  sadness  is  the  cuckoo,  and 
the  women  dislike  to  hear  its  homesick  notes 
echoing  across  the  valleys. 

The  jpe  chu  Icuh  ruk  is  a bird  that  sings  in 
the  wild  mountain  places  and  Avarns  people  that 
robbers  are  near.  When  it  comes  to  the  ham- 
lets and  sings,  the  people  know  that  the  rice 
crop  will  be  a failure,  and  that  they  will  have 
to  eat  millet. 

The  crow  is  in  great  disfavor,  as  it  eats  dead 
dog,  and  brings  the  dread  fever — Yim  jpyung. 

The  magpie — that  impudent,  noisy  nuisance, 
— however,  is  in  great  favor,  so  much  so  that 
his  great  ugly  nest  is  safe  from  human  disturb- 
ance, and  his  presence  is  quite  acceptable,  espe- 
cially in  the  morning.  He  seems  to  be  the 
champion  of  the  swallow's  that  colonize  the 
thick  roofs  and  build  their  little  mud  houses 
underneath  the  tiles,  for  when  one  of  the  great 
lazy  house-snakes  comes  out  to  sun  himself  after 
a meal  of  young  swallows,  the  bereaved  parents 
and  friends  at  once  fly  off  for  the  saucy  magpie, 
who  comes  promptly  and  dashes  at  the  snake’s 
head  amid  the  encouraging  jabbering  of  the 
swallows.  They  usually  succeed  in  driving  the 
reptile  under  the  tiles. 


32 


KOREAN  TALES. 


Should  the  magpie  come  to  the  house  with 
his  (excuse  for  a)  song  in  the  morning,  good 
news  may  be  expected  during  the  day ; father 
will  return  from  a long  journey  ; brother  will 
succeed  in  his  (civil-service)  examination  and 
obtain  rank,  or  good  news  will  be  brought  by 
post.  Should  the  magpie  come  in  the  afternoon 
with  his  jargon,  a guest — not  a .friend — may  be 
expected  with  an  appetite  equal  to  that  of  a 
family  of  children ; while,  if  the  magpie  comes 
after  dark,  thieves  may  be  dreaded. 

This  office  of  house-guard  is  also  bestowed 
upon  the  domestic  goose.  Aside  from  its  beauty, 
this  bird  is  greatly  esteemed  for  its  daring  in 
promptly  sounding  an  alarm,  should  any  un- 
timely visitor  enter  the  court,  as  well  as  for  its 
bravery  in  boldly  pecking  at  and,  in  some  cases, 
driving  out  the  intruder. 

The  wild  goose  is  one  of  the  most  highly 
prized  birds  in  Korea.  It  always  participates 
in  the  wedding  ceremonies  ; for  no  man  would 
think  himself  properly  married  had  he  not  been 
presented  by  his  bride  with  a wild  goose,  even 
though  the  bird  were  simply  hired  for  the  oc- 
casion. The  reason  for  this  is  that  these  ob- 
serving people  once  noticed  that  a goose,  whose 
mate  was  killed,  returned  to  the  place  year  after 
year  to  mourn  her  loss ; and  such  constancy 
they  seek,  by  this  pretty  custom,  to  commend 


THE  RABBIT  AND  OTHER  LEGENDS.  33 

to  their  wives.  They  further  pledge  each  other 
at  this  time  in  these  words  : “ Black  is  the  hair 
that  now  crowns  our  heads,  yet  when  it  has  be- 
come as  white  as  the  fibres  of  the  onion  root, 
we  shall  still  be  found  faithful  to  each  other.” 

The  white  heron  seems  to  be  the  especial 
friend  of  man.  Many  are  the  tales  told  of  the 
assistance  it  has  rendered  individuals.  In  one 
case  the  generous-hearted  creature  is  said  to 
have  pecked  off  its  bill  in  its  frantic  attempts  to 
ring  a temple  bell  for  the  salvation  of  a man. 
One  of  the  early  stories  relates  how  a hunter, 
having  shot  an  arrow  through  the  head  of  a 
snake  that  was  about  to  devour  some  newly 
hatched  herons,  was  in  turn  saved  by  the  mother 
bird,  who  pecked  to  death  a snake  that  had 
gotten  into  the  man’s  stomach  while  he  was 
drinking  at  a spring.  The  pecking,  further, 
was  so  expertly  done  as  not  to  injure  the  man. 

The  swallows  are  everywhere  welcome,  while 
the  thievish  sparrows  are  killed  as  often  as  pos- 
sible ; the  former  live  in  the  roofs  of  the  houses, 
and  usually  awaken  the  inmates  by  their  de- 
lighted chattering  at  each  recurrence  of  dawn. 
A charming  story  is  told  of  a swallow’s  reward- 
ing a kind  man  who  had  rescued  it  from  a snake 
and  bound  up  its  broken  leg.  The  anecdote  is 
too  long  to  be  related  in  this  connection  further 
than  to  say  that  the  bird  gave  the  man  a seed 


34 


KOREAN  TALES. 


which,  being  planted,  brought  him  a vast  for- 
tune, while  a seed  given  to  his  wicked  brother, 
who  was  cruel  to  the  swallows,  worked  his  ruin. 
The  bird  held  in  the  highest  favor,  however,  is 
the  stork.  It  is  engraved  in  jade  and  gold  and 
embroidered  in  silk,  as  the  insignia  of  rank  for 
the  nobility.  It  is  the  bird  that  soars  above 
the'  battle,  and  calls  down  success  upon  the 
Korean  arms.  In  its  majestic  flight  it  is  sup- 
posed to  mount  to  heaven ; hence  its  wisdom, 
for  it  is  reputed  to  be  a very  wise  bird.  A man 
was  once  said  to  have  ridden  to  heaven  on  the 
back  of  a huge  stork,  and  judging  from  the 
great  strength  of  a pair  the  writer  once  had  as 
pets,  the  people  are  warranted  in  believing  that, 
in  the  marvellous  days  of  the  ancients,  these 
birds  were  used  for  purposes  of  transportation. 

The  animals,  too,  have  their  stories,  and  in 
Korea,  as  in  some  other  parts  of  the  world,  the 
rabbit  seems  to  come  off  best,  as  a rule.  One 
very  good  story  is  told  concerning  a scrape  the 
rabbit  got  himself  into  because  of  his  curiosity, 
but  out  of  which  he  extricated  himself  at  the 
expense  of  the  whole  fraternity  of  water  ani- 
mals. 

It  seems  that  on  one  occasion  the  king  of 
fishes  was  a little  indiscreet,  and  while  snapping 
greedily  at  a worm,  got  a hook  through  his 
nose.  He  succeeded  in  breaking  the  line,  and 


THE  RABBIT  AND  OTHER  LEGENDS.  35 

escaped  having  his  royal  bones  picked  by  some 
hungry  mortal,  but  he  was  still  in  a great 
dilemma,  for  he  could  in  no  way  remove  the 
cruel  hook. 

His  tinny  majesty  grew  very  ill ; all  the  of- 
ficials of  his  kingdom  were  summoned  and  met 
in  solemn  council.  Prom  the  turtle  to  the 
whale,  each  one  wore  an  anxious  expression,  and 
did  his  best  at  thinking.  At  last  the  turtle  was 
asked  for  his  opinion,  and  announced  his  firm 
belief  that  a poultice  made  from  the  fresh  eye 
of  a rabbit  would  remove  the  disorder  of  their 
sovereign  at  once.  He  was  listened  to  atten- 
tively, but  his  plan  was  conceded  to  be  imprac- 
ticable, since  they  had  no  fresh  rabbit  eyes  or 
any  means  of  obtaining  them.  Then  the  turtle 
again  came  to  the  rescue,  and  said  that  he  had 
a passing  acquaintance  with  the  rabbit,  whom 
he  had  occasionally  seen  when  walking  along 
the  beach,  and  that  he  would  endeavor  to  bring 
him  to  the  palace,  if  the  doctors  would  then 
take  charge  of  the  work,  for  the  sight  of  blood 
disagreed  with  him,  and  he  would  ask  to  absent 
himself  from  the  further  conduct  of  the  case. 
He  was  royally  thanked  for  his  offer,  and  sent 
off  in  haste,  realizing  full  well  that  his  career 
was  made  in  case  he  succeeded,  while  he  would 
be  very  much  unmade  if  he  failed. 

’T  was  a very  hot  day  as  the  fat  turtle 


36 


KOREAN-  TALES . 


dragged  himself  up  the  hill-side,  where  he  for- 
tunately espied  the  rabbit.  The  latter,  having 
jumped  away  a short  distance,  cocked  his  ears, 
and  looked  over  his  back  to  see  who  was  ap- 
proaching. Perceiving  the  turtle,  he  went  over 
and  accosted  him  with,  “ What  are  you  doing 
away  up  here,  sir  ? ” 

“ I simply  came  up  for  a view.  I have  al- 
ways heard  that  the  view  over  the  water  from 
your  hills  was  excellent,  but  I can’t  say  it  pays 
one  for  the  trouble  of  coming  up,”  and  the  tur- 
tle wiped  off  his  long  neck  and  stretched  him- 
self out  to  cool  off  in  the  air. 

“ You  are  not  high  enough ; just  come  with 
me  if  you  want  to  see  a view,”  and  the  rabbit 
straightened  up  as  if  to  start. 

“ No,  indeed  ! I have  had  enough  for  once.  I 
prefer  the  water.  Why,  you  should  see  the 
magnificent  sights  down  there.  There  are  beau- 
tiful  green  forests  of  waving  trees,  mountains 
of  cool  stones,  valleys  and  caves,  great  open 
plains  made  beautiful  by  companies  of  brightly 
robed  fishes,  royal  processions  from  our  palaces, 
and,  best  of  all,  the  water  bears  you  up,  and 
you  go  everywhere  without  exertion.  No,  let 
me  return,  you  have  nothing  on  this  dry,  hot 
earth  worth  seeing.”  The  turtle  turned  to  go, 
but  the  rabbit  musingly  followed.  At  length 
he  said  : 


THE  RABBIT  AND  OTHER  LEGENDS.  37 

“ Don’t  you  have  any  difficulty  in  the  water  ? 
Does  n’t  it  get  into  your  eyes  and  mouth  ? ” For 
he  really  longed  in  his  heart  to  see  the  strange 
sights. 

“ Oh,  no  ! it  bothers  us  no  more  than  air,  after 
we  have  once  become  accustomed  to  it,”  said  the 
turtle. 

“ I should  very  much  like  to  see  the  place,” 
said  the  rabbit,  rather  to  himself,  “ but ’t  is  no 
use,  I could  n’t  live  in  the  water  like  a fish.” 

u Why,  certainly  not,”  and  the  turtle  con- 
cealed his  excitement  under  an  air  of  indiffer- 
ence ; “ you  could  n’t  get  along  by  yourself,  but 
if  you  really  wish  to  see  something  that  will 
surprise  you,  you  may  get  on  my  back,  give  me 
your  fore-paws,  and  I will  take  you  down  all 
right.” 

After  some  further  assurance,  the  rabbit  ac- 
cepted the  apparently  generous  offer,  and  on  ar- 
riving at  the  beach,  he  allowed  himself  to  be 
firmly  fixed  on  the  turtle’s  back,  and  down  they 
went  into  the  water,  to  the  great  discomfort  of 
the  rabbit,  who,  however,  eventually  became  so 
accustomed  to  the  water  that  he  did  not  much 
mind  it. 

He  was  charmed  and  bewildered  by  the  mag- 
nificence of  every  thing  he  saw,  and  especially 
by  the  gorgeous  palace,  through  which  he  was 
escorted,  by  attendant  fishes,  to  the  sick  cham- 


38 


KOREAN  TALES. 


ber  of  the  king,  where  he  found  a great  council 
of  learned  doctors,  who  welcomed  him  very 
warmly.  While  sitting  in  an  elegant  chair  and 
gazing  about  at  the  surrounding  magnificence, 
he  chanced  to  hear  a discussion  concerning  the 
best  way  of  securing  his  eyes  before  he  should 
die.  He  was  filled  with  horror,  and,  question- 
ing an  attendant,  the  whole  plot  was  explained 
to  him.  The  poor  fellow  scratched  his  head 
and  wondered  if  he  would  ever  get  out  of  the 
place  alive.  At  last  a happy  thought  struck 
him.  He  explained  to  them  that  he  always 
carried  about  two  pairs  of  eyes,  his  real  ones 
and  a pair  made  of  mountain  crystals,  to  be 
used  in  very  dusty  weather. 

Fearing  that  the  water  would  injure  his  real 
eyes,  he  had  buried  them  in  the  sand  before  get- 
ting upon  the  turtle’s  back,  and  was  now  using 
his  crystal  ones.  He  further  expressed  himself  as 
most  willing  to  let  them  have  one  of  his  real  eyes, 
with  which  to  cure  his  majesty’s  disorder,  and 
assured  them  that  he  believed  one  eye  would 
answer  the  purpose.  He  gave  them  to  under- 
stand that  he  felt  highly  honored  in  being  al- 
lowed to  assist  in  so  important  a work,  and  de- 
clared that  if  they  would  give  the  necessary 
order  he  would  hasten  on  the  turtle’s  back  to 
the  spot  where  he  had  buried  the  eyes  and  re- 
turn speedily  with  one. 


THE  RABBIT  AND  OTHER  LEGENDS.  39 

Marvelling  much  at  the  rabbit’s  courtesy,  the 
fishes  slunk  away  into  the  corners  for  very 
shame  at  their  own  rude  conduct  in  forcibly 
kidnapping  him,  when  a simple  request  would 
have  accomplished  their  purpose.  The  turtle 
was  rather  roughly  commanded  to  carry  the 
guest  to  the  place  designated,  which  he  did. 

Once  released  by  the  turtle  to  dig  for  the  eyes 
in  the  sand,  the  rabbit  shook  the  water  from  his 
coat,  and  winkiug  at  his  clumsy  betrayer  told 
him  to  dig  for  the  eyes  himself,  that  he  had 
only  one  pair,  and  those  he  intended  to  keep. 
With  that  he  tore  away  up  the  mountain  side, 
and  has  ever  after  been  careful  to  give  the  tur- 
tle a wide  berth. 


THE  ENCHANTED  WINE-JUG; 


OR,  WHY  THE  CAT  AND  DOG  ARE  ENEMIES. 

In  ancient  times  tliere  lived  an  old  gray- 
haired  man  by  the  river’s  bank  where  the  ferry- 
boats land.  He  was  poor  but  honest,  and 
being  childless,  and  compelled  to  earn  his  own 
food,  he  kept  a little  wine-shop,  which,  small 
though  it  was,  possessed  quite  a local  reputa- 
tion, for  the  aged  proprietor  w^ould  permit  no 
quarrelling  on  his  premises,  and  sold  only  one 
brand  of  wine,  and  this  was  of  really  excellent 
quality.  He  did  not  keep  a pot  of  broth  sim- 
mering over  the  coals  at  his  door  to  tempt  the 
passer-by,  and  thus  increase  his  thirst  on  leaving. 
The  old  man  rather  preferred  the  customers  who 
brought  their  little  long-necked  bottles,  and  car- 
ried the  drink  to  their  homes.  There  were  some 
peculiarities — almost  mysteries — about  this  lit- 
tle wine-shop ; the  old  man  had  apparently 
always  been  there,  and  had  never  seemed  any 
younger.  His  wine  never  gave  out,  no  matter 
how  great  might  be  the  local  thirst,  yet  he  was 


40 


THE  ENCHANTED  WINE-JUG. 


41 


never  seen  to  make  or  take  in  a new  supply ; 
nor  had  he  a great  array  of  vessels  in  his  shop. 
On  the  contrary,  he  always  seemed  to  pour  the 
wine  out  of  the  one  and  same  old  bottle,  the 
long,  slender  neck  of  which  was  black  and  shiny 
from  being  so  often  tipped  in  his  old  hand 
while  the  generous,  warming  stream  gurgled  out- 
ward to  the  bowl.  This  had  long  ceased  to  be  a 
matter  of  inquiry,  however,  and  only  upon  the 
advent  of  a stranger  of  an  inquiring  mind  would 
the  subject  be  re-discussed.  The  neighbors  were 
assured  that  the  old  man  was  thoroughly  good, 
and  that  his  wine  was  better.  Furthermore,  he 
sold  it  as  reasonably  as  other  men  sold  a much 
inferior  article.  And  more  than  this,  they  did 
not  care  to  know ; or  at  least  if  they  did  once 
care,  they  had  gotten  over  it,  and  were  now 
content  to  let  well  enough  alone. 

I said  the  old  man  had  no  children.  That  is 
true,  yet  he  had  that  which  in  a slight  degree 
took  the  place  of  children,  in  that  they  were 
his  daily  care,  his  constant  companions,  and  the 
partners  of  his  bed  and  board.  These  deputy 
children  were  none  other  than  a good-natured 
old  dog,  with  laughing  face  and  eyes,  long  silken 
ears  that  were  ever  on  the  alert,  yet  too  soft  to 
stand  erect,  a chunky  neck,  and  a large  round 
body  covered  with  long  soft  tan  hair  and  end- 
ing in  a bushy  tail.  He  was  the  very  imper- 


42 


KOREAN  TALES. 


sonation  of  canine  wisdom  and  good-nature,  and 
seldom  became  ruffled  unless  be  saw  bis  master 
worried  by  tbe  ill  behavior  of  one  of  bis  patrons, 
or  when  a festive  flea  persisted  in  attacking  bim 
on  all  sides  at  once.  His  fellow,  a cat,  would 
sometimes  assist  in  tbe  onslaught,  when  tbe  dog 
was  about  to  be  defeated  and  completely  ruffled 
by  bis  tormentor. 

This  “ Thomas  ” was  also  a character  in  bis 
own  way,  and  though  past  tbe  days  when  bis 
chief  ambition  bad  been  to  catch  bis  tail,  be  bad 
such  a strong  vein  of  humor  running  through 
bim  that  a^e  could  not  subdue  bis  frivolous 
propensities.  He  bad  been  known  to  drop  a 
dead  mouse  upon  tbe  dog’s  nose  from  tbe  coun- 
ter, while  tbe  latter  was  endeavoring  to  get  a 
quiet  nap  ; and  then  be  would  blow  bis  tail  up 
as  a balloon,  bump  bis  back,  and  look  utterly 
shocked  at  such  conduct,  as  tbe  startled  dog 
nearly  jumped  out  of  bis  skin,  and  growling 
horribly,  tore  around  as  though  be  were  either 
in  chase  of  a wild  beast  or  being  chased  by  one. 

This  happy  couple  lived  in  tbe  greatest  con- 
tentment with  tbe  old  man.  They  slept  in  tbe 
little  hang  room  with  bim  at  night,  and  enjoyed 
tbe  warm  stone  floor,  with  its  slick  oil-paper 
covering,  as  much  as  did  their  master.  When 
tbe  old  man  would  go  out  on  a mild  moonlit 
night  to  enjoy  a pipe  of  tobacco  and  gaze  at  tbe 


THE  ENCHANTED  WINE-JUG . 43 

stars,  his  companions  would  rusli  out  and  an- 
nounce to  tlie  world  that  they  were  not  asleep, 
but  ready  to  encounter  any  and  every  thing  that 
the  darkness  might  bring  forth,  so  long  as  it  did 
not  enter  their  master’s  private  court,  of  which 
they  were  in  possession. 

These  two  were  fair-weather  companions  up 
to  this  time.  They  had  not  been  with  the  old 
man  when  a bowl  of  rice  was  a luxury.  Their 
days  did  not  antedate  the  period  of  the  success- 
ful wine-shop  history.  The  old  man,  however, 
often  recalled  those  former  days  with  a shud- 
der, and  thought  with  great  complacency  of  the 
time  when  he  had  befriended  a divine  being, 
in  the  form  of  a weary  human  traveller,  to  whom 
he  gave  the  last  drink  his  jug  contained,  and 
how,  when  the  contents  of  the  little  jug  had 
gurgled  down  the  stranger’s  throat  in  a long 
unbroken  draught,  the  stranger  had  given  him 
a trifling  little  thing  that  looked  like  a bit  of 
amber,  saying : “ Drop  this  into  your  jug,  old 
man,  and  so  long  as  it  remains  there,  you  will 
never  want  for  a drink.”  He  did  so ; and  sure 
enough  the  jug  was  heavy  with  something,  so 
that  he  raised  it  to  his  lips,  and — could  he  be- 
lieve it ! a most  delicious  stream  of  wine  poured 
down  his  parched  throat. 

He  took  the  jug  down  and  peered  into  its 
black  depths ; he  shook  its  sides,  causing  the 


44 


KOREAN  TALES. 


elf  within  to  dance  and  laugh  aloud  ; and  shut- 
ting his  eyes,  again  he  took  another  long 
draught ; then  meaning  well,  he  remembered 
the  stranger,  and  was  about  to  offer  him  a drink, 
when  he  discovered  that  he  was  all  alone,  and 
began  to  wonder  at  the  strange  circumstance, 
and  to  think  what  he  was  to  do.  “ I can’t  sit 
here  and  drink  all  the  time,  or  I will  be  drunk, 
and  some  thief  will  carry  away  my  jug.  I can’t 
live  on  wine  alone,  yet  I dare  not  leave  this 
strange  thing  while  I seek  for  work.” 

Like  many  another  to  whom  fortune  has  just 
come,  he  knew  not  for  a time  what  to  do  with 
his  good-luck.  Finally  he  hit  upon  the  scheme 
of  keeping  a wine-shop,  the  success  of  which 
we  have  seen,  and  have  perhaps  refused  the  old 
man  credit  for  the  wisdom  he  displayed  in  con- 
tinuing on  in  a small  scale,  rather  than  in  excit- 
ing unpleasant  curiosity  and  official  oppression, 
by  turning  up  his  jug  and  attempting  to  pro- 
duce wine  at  wholesale.  The  dos*  and  cat  knew 
the  secret,  and  had  ever  a watchful  eye  upon 
the  jug,  wffiich  was  never  for  a moment  out  of 
sight  of  one  of  the  three  pairs  of  eyes. 

As  the  brightest  day  must  end  in  gloom,  how- 
ever, so  was  this  pleasant  state  soon  to  be 
marred  by  a most  sad  and  far-reaching  accident. 

One  day  the  news  flashed  around  the  neigh- 
borhood that  the  old  man’s  supply  of  wine  was 


THE  ENCHANTED  WINE-JUG.  45 

exhausted  ; not  a drop  remained  in  his  jug,  and 
he  had  no  more  with  which  to  refill  it.  Each 
man  on  hearing  the  news  ran  to  see  if  it  were 
indeed  true,  and  the  little  straw-thatched  hut 
and  its  small  court  encircled  by  a mud  wall 
were  soon  filled  with  anxious  seekers  after  the 
truth.  The  old  man  admitted  the  statement  to 
be  true,  but  had  little  to  say ; while  the  dog’s 
ears  hung  neglectedly  over  his  cheeks,  his  eyes 
dropped,  and  he  looked  as  though  he  might  be 
asleep,  but  for  the  persistent  manner  in  which 
he  refused  to  lie  down,  but  dignifiedly  bore  his 
portion  of  the  sorrow  sitting  upright,  but  with 
bowed  head. 

“ Thomas  ” seemed  to  have  been  charged  with 
agitation  enough  for  the  whole  family.  He 
walked  nervously  about  the  floor  till  he  felt  that 
justice  to  his  tail  demanded  a higher  plane,  where 
shoes  could  not  offend,  and  then  betook  himself 
to  the  counter,  and  later  to  the  beam  which 
supported  the  roof,  and  made  a sort  of  cats’  and 
rats’  attic  under  the  thatch. 

All  condoled  with  the  old  man,  and  not  one 
but  regretted  that  their  supply  of  cheap,  good 
wine  was  exhausted.  The  old  man  offered  no 
explanation,  though  he  had  about  concluded  in 
his  own  mind  that,  as  no  one  knew  the  secret, 
he  must  have  in  some  way  poured  the  bit  of 
amber  into  a customer’s  j ug.  But  who  possessed 


46 


KOREAN  TALES. 


the  jug  he  could  not  surmise,  nor  could  he  think 
of  any  way  of  reclaiming  it.  He  talked  the 
matter  over  carefully  and  fully  to  himself  at 
night,  and  the  dog  and  cat  listened  attentively, 
winking  knowingly  at  each  other,  and  puzzling 
their  brains  much  as  to  what  was  to  be  done 
and  how  they  were  to  assist  their  kind  old 
friend. 

At  last  the  old  man  fell  asleep,  and  then  sit- 
ting down  face  to  face  by  his  side,  the  dog  and 
cat  began  a discussion.  “ I am  sure,”  says  the 
cat,  “ that  I can  detect  that  thing  if  I only  come 
within  smelling  distance  of  it ; but  how  do  we 
know  where  to  look  for  it.”  That  was  a puz- 
zler, but  the  dog  proposed  that  they  make  a 
search  through  every  house  in  the  neighborhood. 
aWe  can  go  on  a mere  lcuh  lcyuiig  (look  see), 
you  know,  and  while  you  call  on  the  cats  in- 
doors, and  keep  your  smellers  open,  I will  yay 
gee  (ch&t)  with  the  dogs  outside,  and  if  you 
smell  any  thing  you  can  tell  me.” 

The  plan  seemed  to  be  the  only  good  one,  and 
it  was  adopted  that  very  night.  They  were  not 
cast  down  because  the  first  search  was  unsuc- 
cessful, and  continued  their  work  night  after 
night.  Sometimes  their  calls  were  not  appreci- 
ated, and  in  a few  cases  they  had  to  clear  the 
field  by  battle  before  they  could  go  on  with  the 
seareh.  No  house  was  neglected,  however,  and 


THE  ENCHANTED  WINE-JUG.  47 

in  due  time  they  had  done  the  whole  neighbor- 
hood, but  witb  no  success.  They  then  deter- 
mined that  it  must  have  been  carried  to  the 
other  side-  of  the  river,  to  which  place  they 
decided  to  extend  their  search  as  soon  as  the 
water  was  frozen  over,  so  that  they  could  cross 
on  the  ice,  for  they  knew  they  would  not  be  al- 
lowed in  the  crowded  ferry-boats  ; and  while 
the  dog  could  swim,  he  knew  that  the  water  was 
too  icy  for  that.  As  it  soon  grew  very  cold,  the 
river  froze  so  solidly  that  bull-carts,  ponies,  and 
all  passed  over  on  the  ice,  and  so  it  remained  for 
near  two  months,  allowing  the  searching  party 
to  return  each  morning  to  their  poor  old  master, 
who  seemed  completely  broken  up  by  his  loss, 
and  did  not  venture  away  from  his  door,  except 
to  buy  the  few  provisions  which  his  little  fund 
of  savings  would  allow. 

Time  flew  by  without  bringing  success  to  the 
faithful  comrades,  and  the  old  man  began  to 
think  they  too  were  deserting  him,  as  his  old 
customers  had  done.  It  was  nearing  the  dime 
for  the  spring  thaw  and  freshet,  when  one  night 
as  the  cat  was  chasing  around  over  the  roof  tim- 
bers,  in  a house  away  to  the  outside  of  the 
settlement  across  the  river,  he  detected  an  odor 
that  caused  him  to  stop  so  suddenly  as  to  nearly 
precipitate  himself  upon  a sleeping  man  on  the 
floor  below.  He  carefully  traced  up  the  odor, 


48 


KOREAN  TALES. 


and  found  that  it  came  from  a soapstone  tobac- 
co box  that  sat  upon  the  top  of  a high  clothes- 
press  near  by.  The  box  was  dusty  with  neglect, 
and  “ Thomas  ” concluded  that  the  possessor 
had  accidentally  turned  the  coveted  gem  (for  it 
was  from  that  the  odor  came)  out  into  his  wine 
bowl,  and,  not  knowing  its  nature,  had  put 
it  into  this  stone  box  rather  than  throw  it  away. 
The  lid  was  so  securely  fastened  that  the  box 
seemed  to  be  one  solid  piece,  and  in  despair 
of  opening  it,  the  cat  went  out  to  consult  the 
superior  wisdom  of  the  dog,  and  see  what  could 
be  done.  u I can’t  get  up  there,”  said  the  dog, 
“ nor  can  you  bring  me  the  box,  or  I might 
break  it.” 

“ I cannot  move  the  thing,  or  I might  push  it 
off,  and  let  it  fall  to  the  floor  and  break,”  said 
the  cat. 

So  after  explaining  the  things  they  could  not 
do,  the  dog  finally  hit  upon  a plan  they  might 
perhaps  successfully  carry  out.  “ I will  tell  you,” 
said  he.  “ You  go  and  see  the  chief  of  the  rat 
guild  in  this  neighborhood,  tell  him  that  if 
he  will  help  you  in  this  matter,  we  will  both  let 
him  alone  for  ten  years,  and  not  hurt  even  a 
mouse  of  them.” 

“ But  what  good  is  that  going  to  do  ? ” 

“ Why,  don’t  you  see,  that  stone  is  no  harder 
than  some  wood,  and  they  can  take  turns  at  it 


THE  ENCHANTED  WINE-JUG. 


49 


till  they  gnaw  a hole  through,  then  we  can  easily 
get  the  gem.” 

The  cat  bowed  before  the  marvellous  judgment 
of  the  dog,  and  went  off  to  accomplish  the  some- 
what difficult  task  of  obtaining  an  interview  with 
the  master  rat.  Meanwhile  the  dog  wagged  his 
ears  and  tail,  and  strode  about  with  a swinging 
stride,  in  imitation  of  the  great  yang  ban , or 
official,  who  occasionally  walked  past  his  mas- 
ter’s door,  and  who  seemed  to  denote  by  his 
haughty  gait  his  superiority  to  other  men.  His 
importance  made  him  impudent,  and  when  the 
cat  returned,  to  his  dismay,  he  found  his  friend 
engaged  in  a genuine  fight  with  a lot  of  curs 
who  had  dared  to  intrude  upon  his  period  of 
self-congratulation.  “ Thomas  ” mounted  the 
nearest  wall,  and  howled  so  lustily  that  the  in- 
mates of  the  house,  awakened  by  the  uproar, 
came  out  and  dispersed  the  contestants. 

The  cat  had  found  the  rat,  who,  upon  being 
assured  of  safety,  came  to  the  mouth  of  his  hole, 
and  listened  attentively  to  the  proposition.  It 
is  needless  to  say  he  accepted  it,  and  a contract 
was  made  forthwith.  It  was  arranged  that  work 
was  to  begin  at  once,  and  be  continued  by  relays  as 
long  as  they  could  work  undisturbed,  and  when  the 
box  was  perforated,  the  cat  was  to  be  summoned. 

The  ice  had  now  broken  up  and  the  pair  could 
not  return  home  very  easily,  so  they  waited  about 


50 


KOREAN  TALES. 


the  neighborhood  for  some  months,  picking  up  a 
scant  living,  and  making  many  friends  and  not 
a few  enemies,  for  they  were  a proud  pair,  and 
ready  to  fight  on  provocation. 

It  was  warm  weather,  when,  one  night,  the 
cat  almost  forgot  his  compact  as  he  saw  a 
big  fat  rat  slinking  along  towards  him.  He 
crouched  low  and  duo;  his  Ion s;  claws  into  the 
earth,  while  every  nerve  seemed  on  the  jump; 
but  before  he  was  ready  to  spring  upon  his 
prey,  he  fortunately  remembered  his  contract. 
It  was  just  in  time,  too,  for  as  the  rat  was  none 
other  than  the  other  party  to  the  contract,  such 
a mistake  at  that  time  would  have  been  fatal  to 
their  object. 

The  rat  announced  that  the  hole  was  com- 
pleted, but  was  so  small  at  the  inside  end  that 
they  were  at  a loss  to  know  how  to  get  the  gem 
out,  unless  the  cat  could  reach  it  with  his  paw. 
Having  acquainted  the  dog  with  the  good  news, 
the  cat  hurried  off  to  see  for  himself.  He  could 
introduce  his  paw,  but  as  the  object  was  at  the 
other  end  of  the  box  he  could  not  quite  reach 
it.  They  were  in  a dilemma,  and  were  about  to 
give  up,  when  the  cat  went  again  to  consult  with 
the  dog.  The  latter  promptly  told  them  to  put 
a mouse  into  the  box,  and  let  him  bring  out  the 
gem.  They  did  so,  but  the  hole  was  too  small 
for  the  little  fellow  and  his  load  to  get  out  at 


THE  ENCHANTED  WINE-JUG.  5 1 

the  same  time,  so  that  much  pushing  and  pulling 
had  to  be  done  before  they  were  successful. 
They  got  it  safely  at  last,  however,  and  gave  it 
at  once  to  the  dog  for  safe-keeping.  Then,  with 
much  purring  and  wagging  of  tails,  the  contract 
of  friendship  was  again  renewed,  and  the  strange 
party  broke  up  ; the  rats  to  go  and  jubilate  over 
their  safety,  the  dog  and  cat  to  carry  the  good 
news  to  their  mourning  master. 

Again  canine  wisdom  was  called  into  play  in 
devising  a means  for  crossing  the  river.  The 
now  happy  dog  was  equal  to  such  a trifling 
thing  as  this,  however,  and  instructed  the  cat 
that  he  must  take  the  gem  in  his  mouth,  hold  it 
well  between  his  teeth,  and  then  mount  his  (the 
dog’s)  back,  where  he  could  hold  on  firmly  to 
the  long  hair  of  his  neck  while  he  swam  across 
the  river.  This  was  agreed  upon,  and  arriving 
at  the  river  they  put  the  plan  into  execution. 
All  went  well  until,  as  they  neared  the  opposite 
bank,  a party  of  school-children  chanced  to  no- 
tice them  coming,  and,  after  their  amazement  at 
the  strange  sight  wore  away,  they  burst  into 
uproarious  laughter,  which  increased  the  more 
they  looked  at  the  absurd  sight.  They  clapped 
their  hands  and  danced  with  glee,  while  some 
fell  on  the  ground  and  rolled  about  in  an  ex- 
haustion of  merriment  at  seeing  a cat  astride  a 
dog’s  back  being  ferried  across  the  river. 


52 


KOREAN-  TALES. 


The  dog  was  too  weary,  and  consequently 
matter-of-fact,  to  see  much  fun  in  it,  but  the  cat 
shook  his  sides  till  his  agitation  caused  the  dog 
to  take  in  great  gulps  of  water  in  attempting  to 
keep  his  head  up.  This  but  increased  the  cat’s 
merriment,  till  he  broke  out  in  a laugh  as  hearty 
as  that  of  the  children,  and  in  doing  so  dropped 
the  precious  gem  into  the  water.  The  dog,  see- 
ing the  sad  accident,  dove  at  once  for  the  gem  ; 
regardless  of  the  cat,  who  could  not  let  go  in 
time  to  escape,  and  was  dragged  down  under  the 
water.  Sticking  his  claws  into  the  dog’s  skin, 
in  his  agony  of  suffocation,  he  caused  him  so 
much  pain  that  he  missed  the  object  of  his  search, 
and  came  to  the  surface. 

The  cat  got  ashore  in  some  way,  greatly 
angered  at  the  dog’s  rude  conduct.  The  latter, 
however,  cared  little  for  that,  and  as  soon  as  he 
had  shaken  the  water  from  his  hide,  he  made  a 
lunge  at  his  unlucky  companion,  who  had  lost 
the  results  of  a half  year’s  faithful  work  in  one 
moment  of  foolishness. 

Dripping  like  a “ drowned  cat,”  “ Thomas  ” 
was,  however,  able  to  climb  a tree,  and  there  he 
stayed  till  the  sun  had  dried  the  water  from  his 
fur,  and  he  had  spat  the  water  from  his  inwards 
in  the  constant  spitting  he  kept  up  at  his  now 
enemy,  who  kept  barking  ferociously  about  the 
tree  below.  The  cat  knew  that  the  dog  was 


THE  ENCHANTED  WINE-JUG. 


53 


dangerous  when  aroused,  and  was  careful  not  to 
descend  from  his  perch  till  the  coast  was  clear ; 
though  at  one  time  he  really  feared  the  ugly 
boys  would  knock  him  off  with  stones  as  they 
passed.  Once  down,  he  has  ever  since  been 
careful  to  avoid  the  dog,  with  whom  he  has 
never  patched  up  the  quarrel.  Nor  does  he 
wish  to  do  so,  for  the  very  sight  of  a dog  causes 
him  to  recall  that  horrible  cold  ducking  and  the 
day  spent  up  a tree,  and  involuntarily  he  spits 
as  though  still  filled  with  river-water,  and  his 
tail  blows  up  as  it  had  never  learned  to  do  till 
the  day  when  for  so  long  its  damp  and  draggled 
condition  would  not  permit  of  its  assuming  the 
haughty  shape.  This  accounts  for  the  scarcity 
of  cats  and  the  popularity  of  dogs.1 

The  dog  did  not  give  up  his  efforts  even  now. 
He  dove  many  times  in  vain,  and  spent  most  of 
the  following  days  sitting  on  the  river’s  bank, 
apparently  lost  in  thought.  Thus  the  winter 
found  him — his  two  chief  aims  apparently  be- 
ing to  find  the  gem  and  to  kill  the  cat.  The 
latter  kept  well  out  of  his  way,  and  the  ice  now 
covered  the  place  where  the  former  lay  hidden. 
One  day  he  espied  a man  spearing  fish  through 
a hole  in  the  ice,  as  was  very  common.  Having 
a natural  desire  to  be  around  where  any  thing 

1 Cats  are  indeed  rare  in  Korea,  while  dogs  are  as  abundant  as  in 
Constantinople. 


54 


KOREAN  TALES. 


eatable  was  being  displayed,  and  feeling  a sort 
of  proprietorship  in  the  particular  part  of  the 
river  where  the  man  was  fishing,  and  where  he 
himself  had  had  such  a sad  experience,  he  went 
down  and  looked  on.  As  a fish  came  up,  some- 
thing natural  seemed  to  greet  his  nostrils,  and 
then,  as  the  man  lay  down  his  catch,  the  dog 
grabbed  it  and  rushed  off  in  the  greatest  haste. 
He  ran  wTith  all  his  might  to  his  master,  who, 
poor  man,  was  now  at  the  end  of  his  string 
(coin  in  Korea  is  perforated  and  strung  on  a 
string),  and  was  almost  reduced  to  begging. 
He  was  therefore  delighted  when  his  faithful 
old  friend  brought  him  so  acceptable  a present 
as  a fresh  fish.  He  at  once  commenced  dressing 
it,  but  when  he  slit  it  open,  to  his  infinite  joy, 
his  long-lost  gem  fell  out  of  the  fish’s  belly. 
The  dog  was  too  happy  to  contain  himself,  but 
jumping  upon  his  master,  he  licked  him  with 
his  tongue,  and  struck  him  with  his  paws,  bark- 
ing meanwhile  as  though  he  had  again  treed 
the  cat. 

As  soon  as  their  joy  had  become  somewhat 
natural,  the  old  man  carefully  placed  the  gem  in 
his  trunk,  from  which  he  took  the  last  money  he 
had,  together  with  some  fine  clothes — relics  of 
his  more  fortunate  days.  He  had  feared  he  must 
soon  pawn  these  clothes,  and  had  even  shown 
them  to  the  brokers.  But  now  he  took  them 
out  to  put  them  on,  as  his  fortune  had  returned 


THE  ENCHANTED  WINE-JUG . 55 

to  him.  Leaving  the  fish  baking  on  the  coals, 
he  donned  his  fine  clothes,  and  taking  his  last 
money,  he  went  and  purchased  wine  for  his 
feast,  and  for  a beginning;  for  he  knew  that 
once  he  placed  the  gem  back  in  the  jug,  the 
supply  of  wine  would  not  cease.  On  his  return 
he  and  the  good  dog  made  a happy  feast  of  the 
generous  fish,  and  the  old  man  completely  re- 
covered his  spirits  when  he  had  quaffed  deeply 
of  the  familiar  liquid  to  which  his  mouth  was 
now  such  a stranger.  Going  to  his  trunk 
directly,  he  found  to  his  amazement  that  it 
contained  another  suit  of  clothes  exactly  like 
the  first  ones  he  had  removed,  while  there  lay 
also  a broken  string  of  cash  of  just  the  amount 
which  he  had  previously  taken  out. 

Sitting  down  to  think,  the  whole  truth  dawned 
upon  him,  and  he  then  saw  how  he  had  abused 
his  privilege  before  in  being  content  to  use  his 
talisman  simply  to  run  a wine-shop,  while  he 
might  have  had  money  and  every  thing  else  in 
abundance  by  simply  giving  the  charm  a chance 
to  work. 

Acting  upon  this  principle,  the  old  man 
eventually  became  immensely  wealthy,  for  he 
could  always  duplicate  any  thing  with  his  piece 
of  amber.  He  carefully  tended  his  faithful  dog, 
who  never  in  his  remaining  days  molested  a rat, 
and  never  lost  an  opportunity  to  attack  every 
cat  he  saw. 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00. 


THE  TRIALS  OF  TWO  HEAVENLY  LOVERS. 

PRELUDE. 

Ching  Yuh  and  Kyain  Oo  were  stars  attend- 
ant upon  the  Sun.  They  fell  madly  in  love 
with  each  other,  and,  obtaining  the  royal  per- 
mission, they  were  married.  It  was  to  them  a 
most  happy  union,  and  having  reached  the 
consummation  of  their  joys  they  lived  only  for 
one  another,  and  sought  only  each  other’s  com- 
pany. They  were  continually  in  each  other’s 
embrace,  and  as  the  honey-moon  bade  fair  to 
continue  during  the  rest  of  their  lives,  rendering 
them  unfit  for  the  discharge  of  their  duties, 
their  master  decided  to  punish  them.  He  there- 
fore banished  them,  one  to  the  farthest  edge,  of 
the  eastern  heavens,  the  other  to  the  extreme 
opposite  side  of  the  great  river  that  divides  the 
heavenly  plains  (the  Milky  Way). 

They  were  sent  so  far  away  that  it  required 
full  six  months  to  make  the  journey,  or  a whole 

56 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00. 


57 


year  to  go  and  come.  As  they  must  be  at  their 
post  at  the  annual  inspection,  they  therefore 
could  only  hope  to  journey  back  and  forth  for 
the  scant  comfort  of  spending  one  short  night  in 
each  other’s  company.  Even  should  they  vio- 
late their  orders  and  risk  punishment  by  return- 
ing sooner,  they  could  only  see  each  other  from 
either  bank  of  the  broad  river,  which  they  could 
only  hope  to  cross  at  the  season  when  the  great 
bridge  is  completed  by  the  crows,  who  carry  the 
materials  for  its  construction  upon  their  heads, 
as  any  one  may  know,  who  cares  to  notice,  how 
bald  and  worn  are  the  heads  of  the  crows  during 
the  seventh  moon. 

Naturally  this  fond  couple  are  always  heart- 
broken and  discouraged  at  being  so  soon  com- 
pelled to  part  after  such  a brief  but  long-deferred 
meeting,  and  ’t  is  not  strange  that  their  grief 
should  manifest  itself  in  weeping  tears  so  copious 
that  the  whole  earth  beneath  is  deluged  with 
rains. 

This  sad  meeting  occurs  on  the  night  of  the 
seventh  day  of  the  seventh  moon,  unless  pre- 
vented by  some  untoward  circumstance,  in  which 
case  the  usual  rainy  season  is  withheld,  and  the 
parched  earth  then  unites  in  lamentation  with 
the  fond  lovers,  whose  increased  trials  so  sadden 
their  hearts  that  even  the  fountain  of  tears  re- 
fuses to  flow  for  their  relief. 


58 


KOREAN  TALES. 


I. 

You  Tah  Ju no  was  a very  wise  official,  and  a 
remarkably  good  man.  He  could  ill  endure 
the  corrupt  practices  of  many  of  his  associate 
officials,  and  becoming  dissatisfied  with  life  at 
court,  he  sought  and  obtained  permission  to  re- 
tire from  official  life  and  go  to  the  country. 
His  marriage  had  fortunately  been  a happy  one, 
hence  he  was  the  more  content  with  the  some- 
what solitary  life  he  now  began  to  lead.  His 
wife  was  peculiarly  gifted,  and  they  were  in 
perfect  sympathy  with  each  other,  so  that  they 
longed  not  for  the  society  of  others.  They  had 
one  desire,  however,  that  was  ever  before  them 
and  that  could  not  be  laid  aside.  They  had  no 
children  ; not  even  a daughter  had  been  granted 
them. 

As  You  Tah  Jung  superintended  the  cultiva- 
tion of  his  estate,  he  felt  that  he  would  be 
wholly  happy  and  content  were  it  not  for  the 
lack  of  offspring.  He  gave  himself  up  to  the 
fascinating  pastime  of  fishing,  and  took  great 
delight  in  spending  the  most  of  his  time  in  the 
fields  listening  to  the  birds  and  absorbing  wis- 
dom, with  peace  and  contentment,  from  nature. 
As  spring  brought  the  mating  and  budding  sea- 
son, however,  he  again  got  to  brooding  over  his 
unfortunate  condition.  For  as  he  was  the  last 
of  an  illustrious  family,  the  line  seemed  like  to 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00 . 


59 


rease  with  his  childless  life.  He  knew  of  the 
displeasure  his  ancestors  would  experience,  and 
that  he  would  be  unable  to  face  them  in  para- 
dise ; while  he  would  leave  no  one  to  bow 
before  his  grave  and  make  offerings  to  his  spirit. 
Again  he  bemoaned  their  condition  with  his 
poor  wife,  who  begged  him  to  avail  himself  of 
his  prerogative  and  remove  their  reproach  by 
marrying  another  wife.  This  he  stoutly  refused 
to  do,  as  he  would  not  risk  ruining  his  now 
pleasant  home  by  bringing  another  wife  and 
the  usual  discord  into  it. 

Instead  of  estranging  them,  their  misfortune 
seemed  but  to  bind  this  pair  the  closer  together. 
They  were  very  devout  people,  and  they  prayed 
to  heaven  continually  for  a son.  One  night  the 
wife  fell  asleep  while  praying,  and  dreamed  a 
remarkable  dream.  She  fancied  that  she  saw  a 
commotion  in  the  vicinity  of  the  North  Star, 
and  presently  a most  beautiful  boy  came  down 
to  her,  riding  upon  a wonderful  fan  made  of 
white  feathers.  The  boy  came  direct  to  her  and 
made  a low  obeisance,  upon  which  she  asked 
him  who  he  was  and  where  he  came  from.  He 
said : u I am  the  attendant  of  the  great  North 

Star,  and  because  of  a mistake  I fell  into  he 
banished  me  to  earth  for  a term  of  years, 
telling  me  to  come  to  you  and  bring  this  fan, 
which  will  eventually  be  the  means  of  saving 
your  life  and  my  own.” 


6o 


KOREAN-  TALES. 


In  the  intensity  of  her  joy  she  awoke,  and 
found  to  her  infinite  sorrow  that  the  beautiful 
vision  was  but  a dream.  She  cherished  it  in  her 
mind,  however,  and  was  transported  with  joy 
when  a beautiful  boy  came  to  them  with  the 
succeeding  spring-tide.  The  beauty  of  the  child 
was  the  comment  of  the  neighborhood,  and 
every  one  loved  him.  As  he  grew  older  it  was 
noticed  that  the  graces  of  his  mind  were  even 
more  remarkable  than  those  of  his  person. 

The  next  ten  years  were  simply  one  unending 
period  of  blissful  contentment  in  the  happy 
country  home.  They  called  the  boy  Pang  Noo 
(his  family  name  being  You,  made  him  You 
Pang  Noo).  His  mother  taught  him  his  early 
lessons  herself,  but  by  the  expiration  of  his  first 
ten  years  he  had  grown  far  beyond  her  powers, 
and  his  brilliant  mind  even  taxed  his  intelligent 
father  in  his  attempts  to  keep  pace  with  him. 

About  this  time  they  learned  of  a wonderful 
teacher,  a Mr.  Nam  Juh  Oon,  whose  ability 
was  of  great  repute.  It  was  decided  that  the 
boy  should  be  sent  to  this  man  to  school,  and 
great  was  the  agitation  and  sorrow  at  home  at 
thought  of  the  separation.  He  was  made  ready, 
however,  and  with  the  benediction  of  father  and 
caresses  of  mother,  he  started  for  his  new  teacher, 
bearing  with  him  a wonderful  feather  fan  which 
his  father  had  given  him,  and  which  had  de- 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00. 


61 


scended  from  his  great-grandfather.  This'  he 
was  to  guard  with  especial  care,  as,  since  his 
mother’s  remarkable  dream,  preceding  his  birth, 
it  was  believed  that  this  old  family  relic,  which 
bore  such  a likeness  to  the  fan  of  the  dream,  was 
to  prove  a talisman  to  him,  and  by  it  evil  was 
to  be  warded  olf,  and  good  brought  down  upon 
him. 

II. 

Strange  as  it  may  seem,  events  very  similar 
in  nature  to  those  just  narrated  were  taking 
place  in  a neighboring  district,  where  lived  an- 
other exemplary  man  named  Cho  Sung  Noo. 
He  was  a man  of  great  rank,  but  was  not  in 
active  service  at  present,  simply  because  of  ill- 
health  induced  by  constant  brooding  over  his 
ill-fortune;  for,  like  You  Tah  Jung,  he  was  the 
last  of  an  illustrious  family,  and  had  no  offspring. 
He  was  so  happily  married,  furthermore,  that  he 
had  never  taken  a second  wife,  and  would  not 
do  so. 

About  the  time  of  the  events  just  related  con- 
cerning the  You  family,  the  wife  of  Cho,  who 
had  never  neglected  bowing  to  heaven  and  re- 
questing  a child,  dreamed.  She  had  gone  to  a 
hill-side  apart  from  the  house,  and  sitting  in  the 
moonlight  on  a clean  plat  of  ground,  free  from 
the  litter  of  the  domestic  animals,  she  was  gazing 


62 


KOREAN  TALES. 


into  the  heavens,  hoping  to  witness  the  meeting 
of  Cfliing  Yuli  and  Kyain  Oo,  and  feeling  sad  at 
thought  of  their  fabled  tribulations.  While  thus 
engaged  she  fell  asleep,  and  while  sleeping 
dreamed  that  the  four  winds  were  bearing  to 
her  a beautiful  litter,  supported  upon  five  rich, 
soft  clouds.  In  the  chair  reclined  a beautiful 
little  girl,  far  lovelier  than  any  being  she  had 
ever  dreamed  of  before,  and  the  like  of  which  is 
never  seen  in  real  life.  The  chair  itself  w~as 
made  of  gold  and  jade.  As  the  procession  drew 
nearer  the  dreamer  exclaimed : “ Who  are  you, 

my  beautiful  child  ? ” 

“ Oh,”  replied  the  child,  “ I am  glad  you 
think  me  beautiful,  for  then,  may  be,  you  will 
let  me  stay  with  you.” 

“ I think  I should  like  to  have  you  very 
much,  but  you  have  n’t  yet  answered  my  ques- 
tion.” 

“Well,”  she  said,  “I  was  an  attendant  upon 
the  Queen  of  Heaven,  but  I have  been  very 
bad,  though  I meant  no  wrong,  and  I am  ban- 
ished to  earth  for  a season;  won’t  you  let  me 
live  with  you,  please  ? ” 

“ I shall  be  delighted,  my  child,  for  we  have 
no  children.  But  what  did  you  do  that  the 
stars  should  banish  you  from  their  midst  ? ” 

“Well,  I will  tell  you,”  she  answered.  “You 
see,  when  the  annual  union  of  Ching  Yuli  and 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00.  63 

Kyain  Oo  takes  place,  I hear  them  mourning 
because  they  can  only  see  each  other  once  a year, 
while  mortal  pairs  have  each  other’s  company 
constantly.  They  never  consider  that  while 
mortals  have  but  eighty  years  of  life  at  most, 
their  lives  are  without  limit,  and  they,  therefore, 
have  each  other  to  a greater  extent  than  do  the 
mortals,  whom  they  selfishly  envy.  In  a spirit 
of  mischief  I determined  to  teach  this  unhappy 
couple  a lesson ; consequently,  on  the  last  sev- 
enth moon,  seventh  day,  when  the  bridge  was 
about  completed  and  ready  for  the  eager  pair 
to  cross  heaven’s  river  to  each  others’  embrace, 
I drove  the  crows  away,  and  ruined  their  bridge 
before  they  could  reach  each  other.  I did  it  for 
mischief,  ’t  is  true,  and  did  not  count  on  the 
drought  that  would  occur,  but  for  my  miscon- 
duct and  the  consequent  suffering  entailed  on 
mortals,  I am  banished,  and  I trust  you  will 
take  and  care  for  me,  kind  lady.” 

When  she  had  finished  speaking,  the  winds 
began  to  blow  around  as  though  in  preparation 
for  departure  with  the  chair,  minus  its  occupant. 
Then  the  woman  awoke  and  found  it  but  a 
dream,  though  the  winds  were,  indeed,  blowing 
about  her  so  as  to  cause  her  to  feel  quite  chilly. 
The  dream  left  a pleasant  impression,  and  when, 
to  their  intense  joy,  a daughter  was  really  born 
to  them,  the  fond  parents  could  scarcely  be 


64 


KOREAN  TALES. 


blamed  for  associating  her  somewhat  with  the 
vision  of  the  ravishing  dream. 

The  child  was  a marvel  of  beauty,  and  her 
development  was  rapid  and  perfect.  The  neigh- 
bors were  so  charmed  with  her,  that  some  of 
them  seemed  to  think  she  was  really  super- 
natural, and  she  was  popularly  known  as  the 
“ divine  maiden,”  before  her  first  ten  years  were 
finished. 

It  was  about  the  time  of  her  tenth  birthday 
that  little  Uhn  Hah  had  the  interesting  en- 
counter upon  which  her  whole  future  was  to 
hinge. 

It  happened  in  this  way : One  day  she  was 
riding  along  on  her  nurses’  back,  on  her  way  to 
visit  her  grandmother.  Coming  to  a nice  shady 
spot  they  sat  down  by  the  road-side  to  rest. 
While  they  were  sitting  there,  along  came  Pang 
Noo  on  his  way  to  school.  As  Uhn  Hah  was 
still  but  a girl  she  was  not  veiled,  and  the  lad 
was  confronted  with  her  matchless  beauty, 
which  seemed  to  intoxicate  him.  He  could  not 
pass  by,  neither  could  he  find  words  to  utter, 
but  at  last  he  bethought  him  of  an  expedient. 
Seeing  some  oranges  in  her  lap,  he  stepped  up 
and  spoke  politely  to  the  nurse,  saying,  “ I am 
You  Pang  Noo,  a lad  on  my  way  to  school,  and 
I am  very  thirsty,  won’t  you  ask  your  little 
girl  to  let  me  have  one  of  her  oranges  ? ” Uhn 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00.  65 

Hah  was  likewise  smitten  with  the  charms  of 
the  beautiful  lad,  and  in  her  confusion  she  gave 
him  two  oranges.  Pang  Noo  gallantly  said,  “ I 
wish  to  give  you  something  in  return  for  your 
kindness,  and  if  you  will  allow  me  I will  write 
your  name  on  this  fan  and  present  it  to  you.” 

Having  obtained  the  name  and  permission, 
he  wrote : “ No  girl  was  ever  possessed  of  such 
incomparable  graces  as  the  beautiful  Uhn  Hah. 
I now  betroth  myself  to  her,  and  vow  never  to 
marry  other  so  long  as  I live.”  He  handed  her 
the  fan,  and  feasting  his  eyes  on  her  beauty, 
they  separated.  The  fan  being  closed,  no  one  read 
the  characters,  and  Uhn  Hah  carefully  put  it 
away  for  safe  keeping  without  examining  it  suf- 
ficiently close  to  discover  the  written  sentiment. 

III. 

Pang  Noo  went  to  school  and  worked  steadily 
for  three  years.  He  learned  amazingly  fast,  and 
did  far  more  in  three  years  than  the  brightest 
pupils  usually  do  in  ten.  His  noted  teacher 
soon  found  that  the  boy  could  even  lead  him, 
and  it  became  evident  that  further  stay  at  the 
school  was  unnecessary.  The  boy  also  was  very 
anxious  to  go  and  see  his  parents.  At  last  he 
bade  his  teacher  good-by,  to  the  sorrow  of  both, 
for  their  companionship  had  been  very  pleasant 


66 


KOREAN  TALES. 


and  profitable,  and  they  had  more  than  the 
usual  attachment  of  teacher  and  pupil  for  each 
other.  Pang  Noo  and  his  attendant  journeyed 
leisurely  to  their  home,  where  they  were  received 
with  the  greatest  delight.  His  mother  had  not 
seen  her  son  during  his  schooling,  and  even  her 
fond  pride  was  hardly  prepared  for  the  great 
improvement  the  boy  had  made,  both  in  body 
and  mind,  since  last  she  saw  him.  The  father 
eventually  ashed  to  see  the  ancestral  fan  he  had 
given  him,  and  the  boy  had  to  confess  that  he 
had  it  not,  giving  as  an  excuse  that  he  had  lost 
it  on  the  road.  His  father  could  not  conceal 
his  anger,  and  for  some  time  their  pleasure  was 
marred  by  this  unfortunate  circumstance.  Such 
a youth  and  an  only  son  could  not  long  remain 
unforgiven,  however,  and  soon  all  was  forgot- 
ten, and  he  enjoyed  the  fullest  love  of  his 
parents  and  admiration  of  his  friends  as  he 
quietly  pursued  his  studies  and  recreation. 

In  this  way  he  came  down  to  his  sixteenth 
year,  the  pride  of  the  neighborhood.  His  quiet 
was  remarked,  but  no  one  knew  the  secret  cause, 
and  how  much  of  his  apparent  studious  atten- 
tion was  devoted  to  the  charming  little  maiden 
imao;e  that  was  framed  in  his  mental  vision. 
About  this  time  a very  great  official  from  the 
neighborhood  called  upon  his  father,  and  after 
the  usual  formalities,  announced  that  he  had 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00. 


6? 


heard  of  the  remarkable  son  You  Tali  Juno;  was 
the  father  of,  and  he  had  come  to  consult  upon 
the  advisability  of  uniting  their  families,  as  he 
himself  had  been  blessed  with  a daughter  who 
was  beautiful  and  accomplished.  You  Tali  Jung 
was  delighted  at  the  prospect  of  making  such  a 
fine  alliance  for  his  son,  and  gave  his  immediate 
consent,  but  to  his  dismay,  his  son  objected  so 
strenuously  and  withal  so  honorably  that  the 
proposition  had  to  be  declined  as  graciously  as 
the  rather  awkward  circumstances  would  allow. 
Both  men  being  sensible,  however,  they  but 
admired  the  boy  the  more,  for  the  clever  rascal 
had  begged  his  father  to  postpone  all  matri- 
monial matters,  as  far  as  he  was  concerned,  till 
he  had  been  able  to  make  a name  for  himself, 
and  had  secured  rank,  that  he  might  merit  such 
attention. 

Pang  Noo  was  soon  to  have  an  opportunity 
to  distinguish  himself.  A great  quaga  (civil- 
service  examination)  was  to  be  held  at  the  capi- 
cal,  and  Pang  Noo  announced  his  intention  of 
entering  the  lists  and  competing  for  civil  rank. 
His  father  was  glad,  and  in  due  time  started 
him  off  in  proper  style.  The  examination  was 
held  in  a great  enclosure  at  the  rear  of  the  pal- 
ace, where  the  King  and  his  counsellors  sat  in  a 
pavilion  upon  a raised  stage  of  masonry.  The 
hundreds  of  men  and  youths  from  all  parts  of 


68 


KOREAN  TALES. 


the  country  were  seated  upon  the  ground  under 
large  umbrellas.  Pang  Noo  was  given  a sub- 
ject, and  soon  finished  his  essay,  after  which  he 
folded  it  up  carefully  and  tossed  the  manuscript 
over  a wall  into  an  enclosure,  where  it  was  re- 
ceived and  delivered  to  the  board  of  examiners. 
These  gentlemen,  as  well  as  His  Majesty,  were 
at  once  struck  with  the  rare  merit  of  the  pro- 
duction, and  made  instant  inquiry  concerning 
the  writer.  Of  course  he  was  successful,  and  a 
herald  soon  announced  that  Pang,  the  son  of 
You  Tah  Jung  had  taken  the  highest  honors. 
He  was  summoned  before  the  King,  who  was 
pleased  with  the  young  man’s  brightness  and 
wisdom.  In  addition  to  his  own  rank,  his  father 
was  made  governor  of  a province,  and  made 
haste  to  come  to  court  and  thank  his  sovereign 
for  the  double  honor,  and  to  congratulate  his 
son. 

Pang  was  given  permission  to  go  and  bow  at 
the  tomb  of  his  ancestors,  in  grateful  acknowl- 
edgment for  Heaven’s  blessings.  Having  done 
which,  he  went  to  pay  his  respects  to  his  mother, 
who  fairly  worshipped  her  son  now,  if  she  had 
not  done  so  before.  During  his  absence  the 
King  had  authorized  the  board  of  appointments 
to  give  him  the  high  rank  of  Ussa , for,  though 
he  was  young,  His  Majesty  thought  one  so  wise 
and  quick,  well  fitted  to  travel  in  disguise  and 


CHING  YUH  AND  NY  A IN  00.  69 

spy  out  the  acts  of  evil  officials,  learn  the  con- 
dition of  the  people,  and  bring  the  corrupt  and 
usurous  to  punishment.  Pang  Noo  was  amazed 
at  his  success,  yet  the  position  just  suited  him, 
for,  aside  from  a desire  to  better  the  condition 
of  his  fellow-men,  he  felt  that  in  this  position 
he  would  be  apt  to  learn  the  whereabouts  of  his 
lady-love,  whose  beautiful  vision  was  ever  be- 
fore him.  Donning  a suitable  disguise,  there- 
fore, he  set  out  upon  the  business  at  hand  with 
a light  heart. 

IV. 

Uhh  Hah  during  all  this  time  had  been 
progressing  in  a quiet  way  as  a girl  should, 
but  she  also  was  quite  the  wonder  of  her 
neighborhood.  All  this  time  she  had  had 
many,  if  not  constant,  dreams  of  the  handsome 
youth  she  had  met  by  the  roadside.  She  had 
lived  over  the  incident  time  and  again,  and 
many  a time  did  she  take  down  and  gaze  upon 
the  beautiful  fan,  which,  however,  opened  and 
closed  in  such  a manner  that,  ordinarily,  the 
characters  were  concealed.  At  last,  however, 
she  discovered  them,  and  great  was  her  surprise 
and  delight  at  the  message.  She  dwelt  on  it 
much,  and  finally  concluded  it  was  a heaven 
arranged  union,  and  as  the  lad  had  pledged  his 
faith  to  her,  she  vowed  she  would  be  his,  or 


70 


KOREAN  TALES. 


never  marry  at  all.  This  thought  she  nour- 
ished, longing  to  see  Pang  Noo,  and  wondering 
how  she  should  ever  find  him,  till  she  began 
to  regard  herself  as  really  the  wife  of  her 
lover. 

About  this  time  one  of  His  Majesty’s  greatest 
generals,  who  had  a reputation  for  bravery  and 
cruelty  as  well,  came  to  stop  at  his  country 
holding  near  by,  and  hearing  of  the  remarkable 
girl,  daughter  of  the  retired,  but  very  honorable, 
brother  official,  he  made  a call  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  Cho,  and  explained  that  he  was  willing  to 
betroth  his  son  to  Cho’s  daughter.  The  matter 
was  considered  at  length,  and  Cho  gave  his  willing 
consent.  Upon  the  departure  of  the  General, 
the  father  went  to  acquaint  his  daughter  with 
her  good  fortune.  Upon  hearing  it,  she  seemed 
struck  dumb,  and  then  began  to  weep  and 
moan,  as  though  some  great  calamity  had  be- 
fallen her.  She  could  say  nothing,  nor  bear  to 
hear  any  more  said  of  the  matter.  She  could 
neither  eat  nor  sleep,  and  the  roses  fled  from 
her  tear-bedewed  cheeks.  Her  parents  were 
dismayed,  but  wisely  abstained  from  troubling 
her.  Her  mother,  however,  betimes  lovingly 
coaxed  her  daughter  to  confide  in  her,  but  it  was 
long  before  the  girl  could  bring  herself  to  dis- 
close a secret  so  peculiar  and  apparently  so  un- 
womanly. The  mother  prevailed  at  last,  and 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00. 


7 1 


the  whole  story  of  the  early  infatuation  event- 
ually came  forth.  “ He  has  pledged  himself  to 
me,”  she  said,  “ he  recognized  me  at  sight  as  his 
heaven-sent  bride,  and  I have  pledged  myself  to 
him.  I cannot  marry  another,  and,  should  I 
never  find  him  on  earth,  this  fan  shall  be  my 
husband  till  death  liberates  my  spirit  to  join 
his  in  the  skies.”  She  enumerated  his  great 
charms  of  manner  and  person,  and  begged  her 
mother  not  to  press  this  other  marriage  upon 
her,  but  rather  let  her  die,  insisting,  however, 
that  should  she  die  her  mother  must  tell  Pang 
Noo  how  true  she  had  been  to  him. 

The  father  was  in  a great  dilemma.  “ Why 
did  you  not  tell  this  to  your  mother  before? 
Here  the  General  has  done  me  the  honor  to  ask 
that  our  families  be  united,  and  I have  con- 
sented. Now  I must  decline,  and  his  anger  will 
be  so  great  that  he  will  ruin  me  at  the  Capitol. 
And  then,  after  all,  this  is  but  an  absurd  piece 
of  childish  foolishness.  Your  fine  young  man, 
had  he  half  the  graces  you  give  him,  would 
have  been  betrothed,  long  before  this.” 

“ No  ! No  ! ” she  exclaimed,  “ he  has  pledged 
himself,  and  I know  he  is  even  now  coming  to 
me.  He  will  not  marry  another,  nor  can  I. 
Would  you  ask  one  woman  to  marry  two  men  ? 
Yet  that  is  what  you  ask  in  this,  for  I am 
already  the  wife  of  Pang  Noo  in  my  heart. 


72 


KOREAN  TALES. 


Kill  me,  if  you  will,  but  spare  me  this,  I beg 
and  entreat,”  and  sbe  writhed  about  on  her  cot, 
crying  till  the  mat  was  saturated  with  her 
tears. 

The  parents  loved  her  too  well  to  withstand 
her  pleadings,  and  resigning  themselves  to  the 
inevitable  persecution  that  must  result,  they 
dispatched  a letter  to  the  General  declining  his 
kind  offer,  in  as  unobjectionable  a manner  as 
possible.  It  had  the  result  that  was  feared. 
The  General,  in  a towering  rage,  sent  soldiers  to 
arrest  Mr.  Cho,  but  before  he  could  go  further, 
a messenger  arrived  from  Seoul  with  despatches 
summoning  him  to  the  Capitol  immediately,  as 
a rebellion  had  broken  out  on  the  borders.  Be- 
fore leaving,  however,  he  instructed  the  local 
magistrate  to  imprison  the  man  and  not  release 
him  till  he  consented  to  the  marriage.  It 
chanced  that  the  magistrate  was  an  honest  man 
and  knew  the  General  to  be  a very  cruel,  re- 
lentless warrior.  He  therefore  listened  to  Cho’s 
story,  and  believed  the  strange  case.  Further- 
more, his  love  for  the  girl  softened  his  heart, 
and  he  bade  them  to  collect  what  they  could 
and  go  to  another  province  to  live.  Cho  did  so, 
with  deep  gratitude  to  the  magistrate,  while  the 
latter  wrote  to  the  General  that  the  prisoner 
had  avoided  arrest  and  fled  to  unknown  parts, 
taking  his  family  with  him. 


CHING  YUH  AND  NY  A IN  00. 


7 3 


Y. 

Poor  Pang  Noo  did  his  inspection  work  with 
a heavy  heart  as  time  wore  on,  and  the  personal 
object  of  his  search  was  not  attained.  In  the 
course  of  his  travels  he  finally  came  to  his  uncle, 
the  magistrate  who  had  dismissed  the  Cho  family. 
The  uncle  welcomed  his  popular  nephew  right 
warmly,  but  questioned  him  much  as  to  the  cause 
of  his  poor  health  and  haggard  looks,  which  so 
ill-became  a man  of  his  youth  and  prospects. 
At  last  the  kind  old  man  secured  the  secret 
with  its  whole  story,  and  then  it  was  his  turn 
to  be  sad,  for  had  he  not  just  sent  away  the 
very  person  the  Ussa  so  much  desired  to  see  ? 

When  Pang  learned  this  his  malady  increased, 
and  he  declared  he  could  do  no  more  active 
service  till  this  matter  was  cleared  up.  Conse- 
quently he  sent  a despatch  to  court  begging  to 
be  released,  as  he  was  in  such  poor  health  he 
could  not  properly  discharge  his  arduous  duties 
longer.  His  request  was  granted,  and  he  jour- 
neyed to  Seoul,  hoping  to  find  some  trace  of  her 
who  more  and  more  seemed  to  absorb  his  every 
thought  and  ambition. 

VI. 

In  the  meantime  the  banished  family,  heart- 
sick and  travel-worn,  had  settled  temporarily  in 


74 


KOREAN  TALES. 


a distant  hamlet,  where  the  worn  and  discour- 
aged parents  were  taken  sick.  Uhn  Hah  did 
all  she  could  for  them,  but  in  spite  of  care  and 
attention,  in  spite  of  prayers  and  tears,  they 
passed  on  to  join  them  ancestors.  The  poor 
girl  beat  her  breast  and  tore  her  hair  in  an 
agony  of  despair.  Alone  in  a strange  country, 
with  no  money  and  no  one  to  shield  and  sup- 
port her,  it  seemed  that  she  too  must,  perforce, 
give  up.  But  her  old  nurse  urged  her  to  cheer 
up,  and  suggested  their  donning  male  attire,  in 
which  disguise  they  could  safely  journey  to 
another  place  unmolested. 

The  idea  seemed  a good  one,  and  it  was 
adopted.  They  allowed  their  hair  to  fall  down 
the  back  in  a long  braid,  after  the  fashion  of 
the  unmarried  men,  and,  putting  on  men’s 
clothes,  they  had  no  trouble  in , passing  un- 
noticed along  the  roads.  After  having  gone 
but  a short  distance  they  found  themselves 
near  the  capital  of  the  province — the  home  of 
the  Governor.  While  sitting  under  some  trees 
by  the  roadside  the  Governor’s  procession  passed 
by.  The  couple  arose  respectfully,  but  the 
Governor  (it  was  Pang  Noo’s  father),  espying 
the  peculiar  feather  fan,  ordered  one  of  the 
runners  to  seize  the  women  and  bring  them 
along.  It  was  done ; and  when  they  were 
arrived  at  the  official  yamen,  he  questioned 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00. 


7 5 


the  supposed  man  as  to  where  he  had  secured 
that  peculiar  fan.  “ It  is  a family  relic,”  replied 
Uhn  Hah,  to  the  intense  amazement  of  the 
Governor,  who  pronounced  the  statement  false, 
as  the  fan  was  a peculiar  feature  in  his  own 
family,  and  must  be  one  that  had  descended 
from  his  own  ancestors  and  been  found  or 
stolen  by  the  present  possessor. 

However,  the  Governor  offered  to  pay  a good 
round  sum  for  the  fan.  But  Uhn  Hah  declared 
she  would  die.  rather  than  part  with  it,  and 
the  two  women  in  disguise  were  locked  up  in 
prison.  A man  of  clever  speech  was  sent  to 
interview  them,  and  he  offered  them  a consider- 
able sum  for  the  fan,  which  the  servant  urged 
Uhn  Hah  to  take,  as  they  were  sadly  in  want. 
After  the  man  had  departed  in  disgust,  how- 
ever, the  girl  upbraided  her  old  nurse  roundly 
for  forsaking  her  in  her  time  of  trial.  “ My 
parents  are  dead,”  she  said.  “ All  I have  to 
represent  my  husband  is  this  fan  that  I carry  in 
my  bosom.  Would  you  rob  me  of  this  ? Never 
speak  so  again  if  you  wish  to  retain  my  love  ” ; 
and,  weeping,  she  fell  into  the  servant’s  arms, 
where,  exhausted  and  overwrought  nature  as- 
serting itself,  sleep  closed  her  eyes. 

While  sleeping  she  dreamed  of  a wonderful 
palace  on  high,  where  she  saw  a company  of 
women,  who  pointed  her  to  the  blood-red  reeds 


76 


KOREAN  TALES. 


that  lined  the  liver  bank  below,  explaining  that 
their  tears  had  turned  to  blood  during  their 
long  search  for  their  lovers,  and  dropping  on 
the  reeds  they  were  dyed  blood-red.  One  of 
them  prophesied,  however,  that  Uhn  Hah  was 
to  be  given  superhuman  strength  and  powers, 
and  that  she  would  soon  succeed  in  finding  her 
lover,  who  was  now  a high  official,  and  so  true 
to  her  that  he  was  sick  because  he  could  not 
find  her.  She  awakened  far  more  refreshed  by 
the  dream  than  by  the  nap,  and  was  soon  de- 
lighted by  being  dismissed.  The  Governor’s 
steward  took  pity  on  the  handsome  “ boy,”  and 
gave  him  a parting  gift  of  wine  and  food  to 
carry  with  them,  as  well  as  some  cash  to  help 
them  on,  and,  bidding  him  good-by,  the  women 
announced  their  intention  of  travelling  to  a 
distant  province. 

VII. 

Meax while  Pang  ISToo  had  reached  home, 
and  was  weary  both  in  body  and  mind.  The 
King  offered  him  service  at  court,  but  he  asked 
to  be  excused,  and  seemed  to  wish  to  hide  him- 
self and  avoid  meeting  people.  His  father 
marvelled  much  at  this,  and  again  urged  the 
young  man  to  marry  ; but  this  seemed  only  to 
aggravate  his  complaint.  His  uncle  happened 
to  come  to  his  father’s  gubernatorial  seat  on  a 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00. 


77 


business  errand,  and  in  pity  for  the  young  man, 
explained  the  cause  of  the  trouble  to  the  father. 
He  saw  it  all,  and  recalled  the  strange  beauty 
of  the  lad  who  had  risked  his  life  for  the  pos- 
session of  the  fan,  and  as  the  uncle  told  the 
story  of  her  excellent  parentage,  and  the  trouble 
and  death  that  resulted  from  the  refusal  to 
marry,  he  saw  through  the  whole  strange  train 
of  circumstances,  and  marvelled  that  heaven 
should  have  selected  such  an  exemplary  maiden 
for  his  son.  And  then,  as  he  realized  how 
nearly  he  had  come  to  punishing  her  severely, 
for  her  persistent  refusal  to  surrender  the  fan, 
and  that,  whereas,  he  might  have  retained  her 
and  united  her  to  his  son,  he  had  sent  her  away 
unattended  to  wander  alone  ; he  heaped  blame 
upon  the  son  in  no  stinted  manner  for  his 
lack  of  confidence  in  not  telling  his  father  his 
troubles.  The  attendants  were  carefully  ques- 
tioned concerning  the  conduct  of  the  strange 
couple  while  in  custody  at  the  governor’s  ya- 
men,  and  as  to  the  probable  direction  they  took 
in  departure.  The  steward  alone  could  give 
information.  He  was  well  rewarded  for  having 
shown  them  kindness,  but  his  information  cast 
a gloom  upon  the  trio,  for  he  said  they  had 
started  for  the  district  where  civil  war  was  in 
progress. 

u You  unnatural  son,”  groaned  the  father. 


78 


K ORE  A N TALES 


“What  have  you  done?  You  secretly  pledge 
yourself  to  this  noble  girl,  and  then,  by  your 
foolish  silence,  twice  allow  her  to  escape,  while 
you  came  near  being  the  cause  of  her  death  at 
the  very  hands  of  your  father ; and  even  now 
by  your  foolishness  she  is  journeying  to  certain 
death.  Oh,  my  son  ! we  have  not  seen  the  last 
of  this  rash  conduct ; this  noble  woman’s  blood 
will  be  upon  our  hands,  and  you  will  bring 
your  poor  father  to  ruin  and  shame.  Up ! 
Stop  your  lovesick  idling,  and  do  something. 
Ask  His  Majesty,  with  my  consent,  for  military 
duty  ; go  to  the  seat  of  war,  and  there  find 
your  wife  or  your  honor.” 

The  father’s  advice  was  just  what  was 
needed ; the  son  could  not,  of  necessity,  diso- 
bey, nor  did  he  wish  to  ; but  arming  himself 
with  the  courage  of  a desperate  resolve  to  save 
his  sweetheart,  whom  he  fancied  already  in 
danger  from  the  rebels,  he  hurried  to  Seoul, 
and  surprising  his  sovereign  by  his  strange  and 
ardent  desire  for  military  service,  easily  secured 
the  favor,  for  the  general  in  command  was  the 
same  who  had  wished  to  marry  his  son  to  Uhn 
Hah  ; he  was  also  an  enemy  to  Pang  Noo’s 
father,  and  would  like  to  see  the  only  son  of 
his  enemy  killed. 

With  apparently  strange  haste  the  expedition 
was  started  off,  and  no  time  was  lost  on  the  long, 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00.  79 

hard  march.  Arriving  near  the  seat  of  war,  the 
road  led  by  a mountain,  where  the  black 
weather-worn  stone  was  as  bare  as  a wall,  slop- 
ing down  to  the  road.  Fearing  lest  he  was 
going  to  his  death,  the  young  commander  had 
some  characters  cut  high  on  the  face  of  the  rock, 
which  read : 

“Standing  at  the  gate  of  war,  I,  You  Pang 
Noo,  humbly  bow  to  Heaven’s  decree.  Is  it 
victory,  or  is  it  death  ? Heaven  alone  knows 
the  issue.  My  only  remaining  desire  is  to 
behold  the  face  of  my  lady  Cho  Gah.”  He 
put  this  inscription  in  this  conspicuous  place, 
with  the  hope  that  if  she  were  in  the  district 
she  would  see  it,  and  not  only  know  he  was 
true  to  her,  but  also  that  she  might  be  able  to 
ascertain  his  whereabouts  and  come  to  him. 
He  met  the  rebels,  and  fought  with  a will, 
bringing  victory  to  the  royal  arms.  But  soon 
their  provisions  gave  out,  and,  though  daily  des- 
patches arrived,  no  rations  were  sent  in  answer 
to  their  constant  demands.  The  soldiers  sick- 
ened and  died.  Many  more,  driven  mad  by 
hardship  and  starvation,  buried  their  troubles 
deep  in  the  silent  river,  which  their  loyal  spears 
had  stained  crimson  with  their  enemies  blood. 

You  Pang  ISToo  was  about  to  retire  against 
orders,  when  the  rebels,  emboldened  by  the 
weak  condition  of  their  adversaries,  came  in 


8o 


KOREAN  TALES. 


force,  conquered  and  slew  tlie  remnant,  and 
would  have  slain  the  commander  but  for  the 
counsel  of  two  of  their  number,  who  urged  that 
he  be  imprisoned  and  held  for  ransom. 

VIII. 

Again  fate  had  interfered  to  further  separate 
the  lovers,  for,  instead  of  continuing  her  journey, 
Uhn  Hah  had  received  news  that  induced  her  to 
start  for  Seoul.  While  resting,  on  one  occasion, 
they  had  some  conversation  with  a passer-by. 
He  was  from  the  capital,  and  stated  that  he  had 
gone  there  from  a place  near  Uhn  Hah’s  child- 
hood home  as  an  attendant  of  the  Ussa  You 
Pang  Noo,  who  had  taken  sick  at  his  uncle’s, 
the  magistrate,  and  had  gone  to  Seoul,  where  he 
was  excused  from  ussa  duty  and  offered  service 
at  court.  He  knew  not  of  the  recent  changes, 
but  told  his  eager  listener  all  he  knew  of  Pang 
Noo’s  family. 

The  weaiy,  foot- sore  girl  and  her  companion 
turned  their  faces  toward  the  capital,  hoping  at 
last  to  be  rewarded  by  finding  the  object  of 
their  search.  That  evening  darkness  overtook 
them  before  they  had  found  shelter,  and  spying 
a light  through  the  trees,  they  sought  it  out, 
and  found  a little  hut  occupied  by  an  old  man. 
He  was  reading  a book,  but  laid  it  aside  as 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00. 


8l 


they  answered  his  invitation  to  enter,  given  in 
response  to  their  knock.  The  usual  salutations 
were  exchanged,  but  instead  of  asking  who  the 
visitors  were,  where  they  lived,  etc.,  etc.,  the 
old  man  called  her  by  her  true  name,  Cho  Nang 
Jah.  “I  am  not  a Nang  Jah ” (a  female  appel- 
lation), she  exclaimed ; “ I am  a man  ! ” 

“ Oh  ! I know  you,  laughed  the  old  man ; 
“you  are  Cho  Nang  Jah  in  very  truth,  and  you 
are  seeking  your  future  husband  in  this  dis- 
guise. But  you  are  perfectly  safe  here.” 

“ Ask  me  no  questions,”  said  he,  as  she  was 
about  to  utter  some  surprised  inquiries.  “ I have 
been  waiting  for  you  and  expecting  you.  You 
are  soon  to  do  great  things,  for  which  I will 
prepare  you.  Never  mind  your  hunger,  but 
devour  this  pill;  it  will  give  you  superhuman 
strength  and  courage.”  He  gave  her  a pill  of' 
great  size,  which  she  ate,  and  then  fell  asleep  on 
the  floor.  The  old  man  went  away,  and  soon 
the  tired  servant  slept  also.  When  they  awoke 
it  was  bright  morning,  and  the  birds  were  sing- 
ing in  the  trees  above  them,  which  were  their 
only  shelter,  for  the  hut  of  the  previous  evening 
had  disappeared  entirely,  as  had  also  the  old 
man.  Concluding  that  the  old  man  must  be 
some  heaven-sent  messenger,  she  devoutly  bowed 
herself  in  grateful  acknowledgment  of  the  gra- 
cious manifestation. 


82 


KOREAN  TALES. 


Journeying  on,  they  soon  came  to  a wayside 
inn  kept  by  an  old  farmer,  and  here  they  pro- 
cured food.  While  they  were  eating,  a blind 
man  was  prophesying  for  the  people.  When  he 
came  to  Uhn  Hah  he  said : “ This  is  a woman 
in  disguise ; she  is  seeking  for  her  husband, 
who  is  fighting  the  rebels,  and  searching  for 
her.  He  is  now  nearly  dead ; but  he  will  not 
die,  for  she  Avill  rescue  him.”  On  hearing  this 
she  was  delighted  and  sad  at  the  same  time,  and 
explaining  some  of  her  history  to  the  master  of 
the  house,  he  took  her  in  with  the  women  and 
treated  her  kindly.  She  was  very  anxious  to 
be  about  her  work,  however,  since  heaven  had 
apparently  so  clearly  pointed  it  out  to  her,  and, 
bidding  the  simple  but  kind  friends  good-by, 
she  started  for  the  seat  of  war,  where  she  arrived 
after  a long,  tedious,  but  uneventful  tramp. 

Almost  the  first  thing  she  saw  was  the  in- 
scription on  the  rocks  left  by  the  very  one  she 
sought,  and  she  cried  bitterly  at  thought  that 
maybe  she  was  too  late.  The  servant  cheered 
her  up,  however,  by  reciting  the  blind  man’s 
prophecy,  and  they  went  on  their  way  till  they 
came  to  a miserable  little  inn,  where  they  se- 
cured lodging.  After  being  there  some  time, 
Uhn  Hah  noticed  that  the  innkeeper’s  wife  was 
very  sad,  and  continually  in  tears.  She  there- 
fore questioned  her  as  to  the  cause  of  her  grief. 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00.  83 

“I  am  mourning  over  the  fate  of  the  poor 
starved  soldiers,  killed  by  the  neglect  of  some 
one  at  Seoul,  and  for  the  brave  young  officer, 
You  Pang  Noo,  whom  the  rebels  have  carried 
away  captive.”  At  this  Uhn  Hah  fainted 
away,  and  the  nurse  made  such  explanation  as 
she  could.  Restoratives  were  applied,  and  she 
slowly  recovered,  when,  on  further  questioning, 
it  was  found  that  the  inn-people  were  slaves  of 
You  Pang  Noo,  and  had  followed  him  thus  far. 
It  was  also  learned  that  the  absence  of  stores 
was  generally  believed  to  be  due  to  the  corrupt 
general-in-chief,  who  not  only  hated  his  gallant 
young  officer,  but  was  unwilling  to  let  him 
achieve  glory,  so  long  as  he  could  prevent  it. 

After  consultation,  and  learning  further  of 
the  matter,  Uhn  Hah  wrote  a letter  explaining 
the  condition  of  affairs,  and  dispatched  it  to 
Pang  Noo’s  father  by  the  innkeeper.  The  Gov- 
ernor was  not  at  his  country  place,  and  the 
messenger  had  to  go  to  Seoul,  where,  to  his 
horror,  he  found  that  his  old  master  was  in 
prison,  sent  there  by  the  influence  of  the  cor- 
rupt General,  his  enemy,  because  his  son  had 
been  accused  of  being  a traitor,  giving  over  the 
royal  troops  to  the  rebels,  and  escaping  with 
them  himself.  The  innkeeper,  however,  secured 
access  to  the  prison,  and  delivered  the  letter  to 
the  unfortunate  parent.  Of  course,  nothing 


84 


KOREAN  TALES. 


could  be  done,  and  again  lie  blamed  bis  son  for 
bis  stupid  secrecy  in  concealing  bis  troubles 
from  bis  father,  and  thus  bringing  ruin  upon 
the  family  and  injury  to  the  young  lady.  How- 
ever, be  wrote  a letter  to  the  good  uncle,  relat- 
ing the  facts,  and  requesting  him  to  find  the 
girl,  place  her  in  bis  home,  and  care  for  her  as 
tenderly  as  possible.  He  could  do  nothing 
more.  The  innkeeper  delivered  this  letter  to 
the  uncle,  and  w~as  then  instructed  to  carry  a 
litter  and  attendants  to  bis  home  and  bring  back 
the  young  lady,  attired  in  suitable  garments. 
He  did  so  as  speedily  as  possible,  though  the 
journey  was  a long  and  tedious  one. 

Once  installed  in  a comfortable  home  poor 
Uhn  Hah  became  more  and  more  lonely.  She 
seemed  to  have  nothing  now  to  hope  for,  and 
the  stagnation  of  idleness  was  more  than  she 
could  endure.  She  fancied  her  lover  in  prison, 
and  suffering,  while  she  was  in  the  midst  of 
comfort  and  luxury.  She  could  not  endure  the 
thought,  and  prevailed  upon  her  benefactor  to 
convey  to  His  Majesty  a petition  praying  that 
she  be  given  a body  of  soldiers  and  be  allowed 
to  go  and  punish  the  rebels,  reclaim  the  terri- 
tory, and  liberate  her  husband.  The  King  mar- 
velled much  at  such  a request,  coming  from  one 
of  her  retiring,  seclusive  sex,  and  upon  the 
advice  of  the  wicked  General,  who  was  still  in 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00.  85 

command,  the  petition  was  not  granted.  Still 
she  persisted,  and  found  other  ways  of  reaching 
the  throne,  till  the  King,  out  of  curiosity  to  see 
such  a brave  and  loyal  woman,  bade  her  come 
before  him. 

When  she  entered  the  royal  presence  her 
beauty  and  dignity  of  carriage  at  once  won  at- 
tention and  respectful  admiration,  so  that  her 
request  was  about  to  be  granted,  when  the  Gen- 
eral suggested,  as  a last  resort,  that  she  first 
give  some  evidence  of  her  strength  and  prowess 
before  the  national  military  reputation  be  en- 
trusted to  her  keeping.  It  seemed  a wise 
thought,  and  the  King  asked  her  what  she 
could  do  to  show  that  she  was  warranted  in 
heading  such  a perilous  expedition.  She 
breathed  a prayer  to  her  departed  parents  for 
help,  and  remembering  the  strange  promise  of 
the  old  man  who  gave  her  the  pill,  she  felt  that 
she  could  do  almost  any  thing,  and  seizing  a 
large  weather-worn  stone  that  stood  in  an  orna- 
mental rock  basin  in  the  court,  she  threw  it 
over  the  enclosing  wall  as  easily  as  two  men 
would  have  lifted  it  from  the  ground.  Then, 
taking  the  General’s  sword,  she  began  slowly  to 
manipulate  it,  increasing  gradually,  as  though  in 
keeping  with  hidden  music,  till  the  movement 
became  so  rapid  that  the  sword  seemed  like  one 
continuous  ring  of  burning  steel — now  in  the 


86 


KOREAN  TALES. 


air,  now  about  ber  own  person,  and,  again, 
menacingly  near  the  wicked  General,  wbo  cow- 
ered in  abject  terror  before  the  remarkable 
sight.  His  Majesty  was  completely  captivated, 
and  himself  gave  the  orders  for  her  expedition, 
raising  her  to  relative  rank,  and  giving  her  the 
choicest  battalion  of  troops.  In  her  own  pe- 
culiarly dignified  way  she  expressed  her  grati- 
tude, and,  bowing  to  the  ground,  went  forth  to 
execute  her  sovereign’s  commands,  and  attain 
her  heart’s  desire. 

Again  donning  male  attire,  she  completed  her 
preparations,  and  departed  with  eager  delight 
to  accomplish  her  mission.  The  troops  having 
obtained  an  inkling  of  the  strange  character 
and  almost  supernatural  power  of  their  hand- 
some, dashing  leader,  were  filled  with  courage 
and  eager  for  the  fray.  But  to  the  dismay  of 
all,  they  had  no  sooner  arrived  at  the  rebel  in- 
fested country  than  severe  rains  began  to  fall, 
making  it  impossible  to  accomplish  any  thing. 
This  was  explained,  however,  by  the  spirits  of 
the  departed  soldiers,  who  appeared  to  the 
officers  in  dreams,  and  announced  that  as  they 
had  been  sacrificed  by  the  cruel  General,  who 
had  intentionally  withheld  their  rations,  they 
would  allow  no  success  to  the  royal  arms  till 
their  death  was  avenged  by  his  death.  This 
was  dispatched  to  court,  and  believed  by  His 


CHING  YUH  AND  KYAIN  00.  87 

Majesty,  who  had  heard  similar  reports,  oft  re- 
peated. He  therefore  confined  the  General  in 
prison,  and  sent  his  son  (the  one  who  wished 
to  marry  Uhn  Hah)  to  the  front  to  be  executed. 

He  was  slain  and  his  blood  scattered  to  the 
winds.  A feast  was  prepared  for  the  spirits  of 
the  departed  soldiers,  and  this  sacrifice  having 
been  made,  the  storm  ceased,  the  sun  shone,  and 
the  royal  troops  met  and  completely  vanquished 
the  rebels,  restoring  peace  to  the  troubled  dis- 
tricts, but  not  obtaining  the  real  object  of  the 
leaders’  search.  After  much  questioning,  among 
the  captives,  a man  was  found  who  knew  all 
about  You  Pang  Noo,  and  where  he  was  se- 
creted. Upon  the  promise  of  pardon,  he  con- 
ducted a party  who  rescued  the  captive  and 
brought  him  before  their  commander.  Of 
course  for  a time  the  lovers  could  not  recognize 
each  other  after  the  years  that  had  elapsed  since 
their  first  chance  meeting. 

You  Pang  Noo  was  given  command  and  Uhn 
Hah  modestly  retired,  adopted  her  proper  dress, 
and  was  borne  back  to  Seoul  in  a litter.  The 
whole  country  rang  with  their  praises.  You 
Pang  Noo  was  appointed  governor  of  a prov- 
ince, and  the  father  was  reinstated  in  office, 
while  the  General  who  had  caused  the  trouble 
was  ignominiously  put  to  death,  and  his  whole 
family  and  his  estates  were  confiscated. 


88 


KOREAN  TALES. 


As  Cho  Uhn  Hall  had  no  parents,  His  Majes- 
ty determined  that  she  should  have  royal 
patronage,  and  decreed  that  their  wedding 
should  take  place  in  the  great  hall  where  the 
members  of  the  royal  family  are  united  in  mar- 
riage. This  was  done  with  all  the  pomp  and 
circumstance  of  a royal  wedding,  and  no  official 
stood  so  high  in  the  estimation  of  the  King,  as 
the  valiant,  true-hearted  You,  while  the  virtues 
of  his  spouse  were  the  subject  of  songs  and 
ballads,  and  she  was  extolled  as  the  model  for 
the  women  of  the  country. 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO; 


OK,  THE  SWALLOW-KING’S  REWARDS. 

I, 

In  the  province  of  Chullado,  in  Southern 
Korea,  lived  two  brothers.  One  was  very  rich, 
the  other  very  poor.  For  in  dividing  the  in- 
heritance, the  elder  brother,  instead  of  taking 
the  father’s  place,  and  providing  for  the  younger 
children,  kept  the  whole  property  to  himself, 
allowing  his  younger  brother  nothing  at  all,  and 
reducing  him  to  a condition  of  abject  misery. 
Both  men  were  married.  Nahl  Bo,  the  elder, 
had  many  concubines,  in  addition  to  his  wife, 
but  had  no  children  ; while  Hyung  Bo  had  but 
one  wife  and  several  children.  The  former’s 
wives  were  continually  quarrelling ; the  latter 
lived  in  contentment  and  peace  with  his  wife, 
each  endeavoring  to  help  the  other  bear  the 
heavy  burdens  circumstances  had  placed  upon 
them.  The  elder  brother  lived  in  a fine,  large 
compound,  with  warm,  comfortable  houses  ; the 

89 


9o 


KOREAN  TALES. 


younger  had  built  himself  a hut  of  broom 
straw,  the  thatch  of  which  was  so  poor  that 
when  it  rained  they  were  deluged  inside,  upon 
the  earthern  floor.  The  room  was  so  small,  too, 
that  when  Hyung  Bo  stretched  out  his  legs  in 
his  sleep  his  feet  were  apt  to  be  thrust  through 
the  wall.  They  had  no  hang , and  had  to  sleep 
upon  the  cold  dirt  floor,  where  insects  were  so 
abundant  as  to  often  succeed  in  driving  the 
sleepers  out  of  doors. 

They  had  no  money  for  the  comforts  of  life, 
and  were  glad  when  a stroke  of  good  fortune 
enabled  them  to  obtain  the  necessities.  Hyung 
Bo  worked  wTheneyer  he  could  get  work,  but 
rainy  days  and  dull  seasons  were  a heavy  strain 
upon  them.  The  wife  did  plain  sewing,  and 
together  they  made  straw  sandals  for  the  peas- 
ants and  vendors.  At  fair  time  the  sandal 
business  was  good,  but  then  came  a time  when 
no  more  food  wras  left  in  the  house,  the  string 
for  making  the  sandals  w~as  all  used  up,  and 
they  had  no  money  for  a new  supply.  Then 
the  children  cried  to  their  mother  for  food,  till 
her  heart  ached  for  them,  and  the  father 
wandered  off  in  a last  attempt  to  get  something 
to  keep  the  breath  of  life  in  his  family. 

Not  a kernel  of  rice  was  left.  A poor  rat 
which  had  cast  in  his  lot  with  this  kind  family, 
became  desperate  when,  night  after  night,  he 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO.  9 1 

chased  around  the  little  house  without  being 
able  to  find  the  semblance  of  a meal.  Becoming 
desperate,  he  vented  his  despair  in  such  loud 
squealing  that  he  wakened  the  neighbors,  who 
declared  that  the  mouse  said  his  legs  were  worn 
off  running  about  in  a vain  search  for  a grain  of 
rice  with  which  to  appease  his  hunger.  The 
famine  became  so  serious  in  the  little  home,  that 
at  last  the  mother  commanded  her  son  to  go  to 
his  uncle  and  tell  him  plainly  how  distressed 
they  were,  and  ask  him  to  loan  them  enough 
rice  to  subsist  on  till  they  could  get  work,  when 
they  would  surely  return  the  loan. 

The  boy  did  not  want  to  go.  His  uncle 
would  never  recognize  him  on  the  street,  and  he 
was  afraid  to  go  inside  his  house  lest  he  should 
whip  him.  But  the  mother  commanded  him  to 
go,  and  he  obeyed.  Outside  his  uncle’s  house 
were  many  cows,  well  fed  and  valuable.  In 
pens  he  saw  great  fat  pigs  in  abundance,  and 
fowls  were  everywhere  in  great  numbers.  Many 
dogs  also  were  there,  and  they  ran  barking  at 
him,  tearing  his  clothes  with  their  teeth  and 
frightening  him  so  much  that  he  was  tempted 
to  run ; but  speaking  kindly  to  them,  they 
quieted  down,  and  one  dog  came  and  licked  his 
hand  as  if  ashamed  of  the  conduct  of  the  others. 
A female  servant  ordered  him  away,  but  he  told 
her  he  was  her  master’s  nephew,  and  wanted  to 


92 


KOREAN  TALES . 


see  him ; whereupon  she  smiled  but  let  him  pass 
into  an  inner  court,  where  he  found  his  uncle 
sitting  on  the  little  veranda  under  the  broad, 
overhanging  eaves. 

The  man  gruffly  demanded,  “ who  are  you  ? ” 
“I  am  your  brother’s  son,”  he  said.  “ We  are 
starving  at  our  house,  and  have  had  no  food  for 
three  days.  My  father  is  away  now  trying  to 
find  work,  but  we  are  very  hungry,  and  only 
ask  you  to  loan  us  a little  rice  till  we  can  get 
some  to  return  you.” 

The  uncle’s  eyes  drew  down  to  a point,  his 
brows  contracted,  and  he  seemed  very  angry,  so 
that  the  nephew  began  looking  for  an  easy  way 
of  escape  in  case  he  should  come  at  him.  At 
last  he  looked  up  and  said  : “ My  rice  is  locked 
up,  and  I have  ordered  the  granaries  not  to  be 
opened.  The  fiour  is  sealed  and  cannot  be 
broken  into.  If  I give  you  some  cold  victuals, 
the  dogs  will  bark  at  you  and  try  to  take  it 
from  you.  If  I give  you  the  leavings  of  the 
wine-press,  the  pigs  will  be  jealous  and  squeal 
at  you.  If  I give  you  bran,  the  cows  and  fowls 
will  take  after  you.  Get  out,  and  let  me  never 
see  you  here  again.”  So  saying,  he  caught  the 
poor  boy  by  the  collar  and  threw  him  into  the 
outer  court,  hurting  him,  and  causing  him  to 
cry  bitterly  with  pain  of  body  and  distress  of 
mind. 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO. 


93 


At  home  the  poor  mother  sat  jogging  her 
babe  in  her  weak  arms,  and  appeasing  the  other 
children  by  saying  that  brother  had  gone  to 
their  uncle  for  food,  and  soon  the  pot  would  be 
boiling  and  they  would  all  be  satisfied.  When, 
hearing  a foot-fall,  all  scrambled  eagerly  to  the 
door,  only  to  see  the  empty-handed,  red-eyed  boy 
coming  along,  trying  manfully  to  look  cheerful. 

“ Did  your  uncle  whip  you  ? ” asked  the 
mother,  more  eager  for  the  safety  of  her  son, 
than  to  have  her  own  crying  want  allayed. 

“ No,”  stammered  the  brave  boy.  “ He  had 
gone  to  the  capital  on  business,”  said  he,  hoping 
to  thus  prevent  further  questioning,  on  so  trouble- 
some a subject. 

“ What  shall  I do  ” ? queried  the  poor  woman, 
amidst  the  crying  and  moaning  of  her  children. 
There  was  nothing  to  do  but  starve,  it  seemed. 
However,  she  thought  of  her  own  straw  shoes, 
which  were  scarcely  used,  and  these  she  sent  to 
the  market,  where  they  brought  three  cash  (T3^- 
of  a cent).  This  pittance  was  invested  equally 
in  rice,  beans,  and  vegetables ; eating  which 
they  were  relieved  for  the  present,  and  with 
full  stomachs  the  little  ones  fell  to  playing  hap- 
pily once  more,  but  the  poor  mother  was  full  of 
anxiety  for  the  morrow. 

Their  fortune  had  turned,  however,  with  their 
new  lease  of  life,  for  the  father  returned  with  a 


94 


KOREAN  TALES. 


bale  of  faggots  lie  bad  gathered  on  the  moun- 
tains, and  with  the  proceeds  of  these  the  shoes 
were  redeemed  and  more  food  was  purchased. 
Bright  and  early  then  next  morning  both 
parents  went  forth  in  search  of  work.  The 
wife  secured  employment  winnowing  rice.  The 
husband  overtook  a boy  bearing  a pack,  but  his 
back  was  so  blistered,  he  could  with  difficulty 
carry  his  burden.  Hyung  Bo  adjusted  the 
saddle  of  the  pack  frame  to  his  own  back,  and 
carried  it  for  the  boy,  who,  at  their  arrival  at 
his  destination  in  the  evening,  gave  his  helper 
some  cash,  in  addition  to  his  lodging  and  meals. 
During  the  night,  however,  a gentleman  wished 
to  send  a letter  by  rapid  dispatch  to  a distant 
place,  and  Hyung  Bo  was  paid  well  for  carry- 
ing it. 

Returning  from  this  profitable  errand,  he 
heard  of  a very  rich  man,  who  had  been  seized 
by  the  corrupt  local  magistrate,  on  a false  ac- 
cusation, and  was  to  be  beaten  publicly,  unless 
he  consented  to  pay  a heavy  sum  as  hush  money. 
Hearing  of  this,  Hyung  went  to  see  the  rich 
prisoner,  and  arranged  with  him  that  he  would 
act  as  his  substitute  for  three  thousand  cash 
(two  dollars).  The  man  was  very  glad  to  get 
off  so  easily,  and  Hyung  took  the  beating.  He 
limped  to  his  house,  where  his  poor  wife  greeted 
him  with  tears  and  lamentations,  for  he  was  a sore 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO. 


95 


and  sorry  sight  indeed.  He  was  cheerful,  however, 
for  he  explained  to  them  that  this  had  been  a 
rich  day’s  work;  he  had  simply  submitted  to  a 
little  whipping,  and  was  to  get  three  thousand 
cash  for  it. 

The  money  did  not  come,  however,  for  the 
fraud  was  detected,  and  the  original  prisoner 
was  also  punished.  Being  of  rather  a close  dis- 
position, the  man  seemed  to  think  it  unnecessary 
to  pay  for  what  did  him  no  good.  Then  the 
wife  cried  indeed  over  her  husband’s  wrongs 
and  their  own  more  unfortunate  condition.  But 
the  husband  cheered  her,  saying : “ If  we  do  right 
we  will  surely  succeed.’’  He  was  right.  Spring 
was  coming  on,  and  he  soon  got  work  at  plow- 
ing and  sowing  seed.  They  gave  their  little 
house  the  usual  spring  cleaning,  and  decorated 
the  door  with  appropriate  legends,  calling  upon 
the  fates  to  bless  with  prosperity  the  little 
home. 

With  the  spring  came  the  birds  from  the 
south  country,  and  they  seemed  to  have  a pref- 
erence for  the  home  of  this  poor  family — as 
indeed  did  the  rats  and  insects.  The  birds  built 
their  nests  under  the  eaves.  They  were  swal- 
lows, and  as  they  made  their  little  mud  air- 
castles,  Hyung  Bo  said  to  his  wife : “ I am 
afraid  to  have  these  birds  build  their  nests 
there.  Our  house  is  so  weak  it  may  fall  down, 


96 


KOREAN  TALES, . 


and  then  what  will  the  poor  birds  do  ? ” But 
the  little  visitors  seemed  not  alarmed,  and  re- 
mained with  the  kind  people,  apparently  feeling 
safe  under  the  friendly  roof. 

By  and  by  the  little  nests  were  full  of  com- 
motion and  bluster ; the  eggs  had  opened,  and 
circles  of  wide  opened  mouths  could  be  seen 
in  every  nest.  Hyung  and  his  children  were 
greatly  interested  in  this  new  addition  to  their 
family  circle,  and  often  gave  them  bits  of  their 
own  scanty  allowance  of  food,  so  that  the  birds 
became  quite  tame  and  hopped  in  and  out  of 
the  hut  at  will. 

One  day,  when  the  little  birds  were  taking 
their  first  lesson  in  fiying,  Hyung  was  lying 
on  his  back  on  the  ground,  and  saw  a huge 
roof-snake  crawl  along  and  devour  several  little 
birds  before  he  could  arise  and  help  them.  One 
bird  struggled  from  the  reptile  and  fell,  but, 
catching  both  legs  in  the  fine  meshes  of  a reed- 
blind,  they  were  broken,  and  the  little  fellow 
hung  helplessly  within  the  snake’s  reach. 
Hyung  hastily  snatched  it  down,  and  with  the 
help  of  his  wife  he  bound  up  the  broken  limbs, 
using  dried  fish-skin  for  splints.  He  laid  the 
little  patient  in  a warm  place,  and  the  bones 
speedily  united,  so  that  the  bird  soon  began  to 
hop  around  the  room,  and  pick  up  bits  of  food 
laid  out  for  him.  Soon  the  splints  were  re- 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO.  97 

moved,  however,  and  he  flew  aw^ay,  happily,  to 
join  his  fellows. 

The  autumn  came ; and  one  evening — it  was 
the  ninth  day  of  the  ninth  moon — as  the  little 
family  were  sitting  about  the  door,  they  noticed 
the  bird  with  the  crooked  legs  sitting  on  the 
clothes-line  and  singing  to  them. 

“ I believe  he  is  thanking  us  and  saying  good- 
by,”  said  Hyung,  “ for  the  birds  are  all  going 
south  now.” 

That  seemed  to  be  the  truth,  for  they  saw 
their  little  friend  no  longer,  and  they  felt  lonely 
without  the  occupants  of  the  now  deserted 
nests.  The  birds,  however,  were  paying  hom- 
age to  the  king  of  birds  in  the  bird-land  be- 
yond the  frosts.  And  as  the  king  saw  the  little 
crooked-legged  bird  come  along,  he  demanded 
an  explanation  of  the  strange  sight.  There- 
upon the  little  fellow  related  his  narrow  escape 
from  a snake  that  had  already  devoured  many 
of  his  brothers  and  cousins,  the  accident  in  the 
blind,  and  his  rescue  and  subsequent  treatment 
by  a very  poor  but  very  kind  man. 

His  bird  majesty  was  very  much  entertained 
and  pleased.  He  thereupon  gave  the  little  crip- 
ple a seed  engraved  with  fine  characters  in  gold, 
denoting  that  the  seed  belonged  to  the  gourd 
family.  This  seed  the  bird  was  to  give  to  his 
benefactor  in  the  spring. 


98 


KOREAN  TALES. 


The  winter  wore  away,  and  the  spring  found 
the  little  family  almost  as  destitute  as  when  first 
we  described  them.  One  day  they  heard  a 
familiar  bird  song,  and,  running  out,  they  saw 
their  little  crooked-legged  friend  with  something 
in  its  mouth,  that  looked  like  a seed.  Dropping 
its  burden  to  the  ground,  the  little  bird  sang  to 
them  of  the  king’s  gratitude,  and  of  the  present 
he  had  sent,  and  then  flew  away. 

Hyung  picked  up  the  seed  with  curiosity, 
and  on  one  side  he  saw  the  name  of  its  kind,  on 
the  other,  in  fine  gold  characters,  was  a message 
saying : “ Bury  me  in  soft  earth,  and  give  me 
plenty  of  water.”  They  did  so,  and  in  four 
days  the  little  shoot  appeared  in  the  fine  earth. 
They  watched  its  remarkable  growth  with  eager 
interest  as  the  stem  shot  up,  and  climbed  all 
over  the  house,  covering  it  up  as  a bower,  and 
threatening  to  break  down  the  frail  structure 
with  the  added  weight.  It  blossomed,  and  soon 
four  small  gourds  began  to  form.  They  grew 
to  an  enormous  size,  and  Hyung  could  scarcely 
keep  from  cutting  them.  His  wife  prevailed 
on  him  to  wait  till  the  frost  had  made  them 
ripe,  however,  as  then  they  could  cut  them,  eat 
the  inside,  and  make  water-vessels  of  the  shells, 
which  they  could  then  sell,  and  thus  make  a 
double  profit.  He  waited,  though  with  a poor 
grace,  till  the  ninth  moon,  when  the  gourds  were 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO. 


99 


left  alone,  high  upon  the  roof,  with  only  a trace 
of  the  shrivelled  stems  which  had  planted  them 
there. 

Hyung  got  a saw  and  sawed  open  the  first 
huge  gourd.  He  worked  so  long,  that  when 
his  task  was  finished  he  feared  he  must  be  in  a 
swoon,  for  out  of  the  opened  gourd  stepped 
two  beautiful  boys,  with  fine  bottles  of  wine 
and  a table  of  jade  set  with  dainty  cups.  Hyung 
staggered  back  and  sought  assurance  of  his 
wife,  who  was  fully  as  dazed  as  was  her  hus- 
band. The  surprise  was  somewhat  relieved  by 
one  of  the  handsome  youths  stepping  forth, 
placing  the  table  before  them,  and  announcing 
that  the  bird  king  had  sent  them  with  these 
presents  to  the  benefactor  of  one  of  his  sub- 
jects— the  bird  with  broken  legs.  Ere  they 
could  answer,  the  other  youth  placed  a silver 
bottle  on  the  table,  saying : “ This  wine  will 
restore  life  to  the  dead.”  Another,  which  he 
placed  on  the  table,  would,  he  said,  restore 
sight  to  the  blind.  Then  going  to  the  gourd, 
he  brought  two  gold  bottles,  one  contained 
a tobacco,  which,  being  smoked,  would  give 
speech  to  the  dumb,  while  the  other  gold 
bottle  contained  wine,  which  would  prevent  the 
approach  of  age  and  ward  off  death. 

Having  made  these  announcements,  the  pair 
disappeared,  leaving  Hyung  and  his  wife  almost 


IOO 


KOREAN  -TALES. 


dumb  with  amazement.  They  looked  at  the 
gourd,  then  at  the  little  table  and  its  contents, 
and  each  looked  at  the  other  to  be  sure  it  was 
not  a dream.  At  length  Hyung  broke  the 
silence,  remarking  that,  as  he  was  very  hungry, 
he  would  venture  to  open  another  gourd,  in  the 
hope  that  it  would  be  found  full  of  something 
good  to  eat,  since  it  was  not  so  important  for 
him  to  have  something  with  which  to  restore 
life  just  now  as  it  was  to  have  something  to 
sustain  life  with. 

The  next  gourd  was  opened  as  was  the  first, 
when  by  some  means  out  flowed  all  manner  of 
household  furniture,  and  clothing,  with  rolls 
upon  rolls  of  fine  silk  and  satin  cloth,  linen 
goods,  and  the  finest  cotton.  The  satin  alone 
was  far  greater  in  bulk  than  the  gourd  had 
been,  yet,  in  addition,  the  premises  were  liter- 
ally strewn  with  costly  furniture  and  the  finest 
fabrics.  They  barely  examined  the  goods  now, 
their  amazement  having  become  so  great  that 
they  could  scarcely  wait  until  all  had  been 
opened,  and  the  whole  seemed  so  unreal,  that 
they  feared  delay  might  be  dangerous.  Both 
sawed  away  on  the  next  gourd,  when  out  came 
a body  of  carpenters,  all  equipped  with  tools 
and  lumber,  and,  to  their  utter  and  complete 
amazement,  began  putting  up  a house  as  quickly 
and  quietly  as  thought,  so  that  before  they 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO. 


IOI 


could  arise  from  the  ground  they  saw  a fine 
house  standing  before  them,  with  courts  and 
servants’  quarters,  stables,  and  granaries.  Si- 
multaneously a great  train  of  bulls  and  ponies 
appeared,  loaded  down  with  rice  and  other 
products  as  tributes  from  the  district  in  which 
the  place  was  located.  Others  came  bringing 
money  tribute,  servants,  male  and  female,  and 
clothing. 

They  felt  sure  they  were  in  dreamland  now, 
and  that  they  might  enjoy  the  exercise  of  power 
while  it  lasted,  they  began  commanding  the 
servants  to  put  the  goods  away,  the  money  in 
the  sahrang , or  reception-room,  the  clothing  in 
the  tarack , or  garret  over  the  fireplace,  the  rice 
in  the  granaries,  and  animals  in  their  stables. 
Others  were  sent  to  prepare  a bath,  that  they 
might  don  the  fine  clothing  before  it  should  be 
too  late.  The  servants  obeyed,  increasing  the 
astonishment  of  the  pair,  and  causing  them  to 
literally  forget  the  fourth  gourd  in  their  amazed 
contemplation  of  the  wondrous  miracles  being 
performed,  and  the  dreamy  air  of  satisfaction 
and  contentment  with  which  it  surrounded 
them. 

Their  attention  was  called  to  the  gourd  by 
the  servants,  who  were  then  commanded  to 
carefully  saw  it  open.  They  did  so,  and  out 
stepped  a maiden,  as  beautiful  as  were  the  gifts 


102 


KOREAN  TALES. 


that  had  preceded  her.  Never  before  had 
Hyung  looked  on  any  one  who  could  at  all 
compare  with  the  matchless  beauty  and  grace 
of  the  lovely  creature  who  now  stood  so  mod- 
estly and  confidingly  before  him.  He  could 
find  no  words  to  express  his  boundless  admira- 
tion, and  could  only  stand  in  mute  wonder  and 
feast  himself  upon  her  beauty.  Not  so  with 
his  wife,  however.  She  saw  only  a rival  in  the 
beautiful  girl,  and  straightway  demanded  who 
she  was,  whence  she  came,  and  what  she  wanted. 
The  maid  replied  : “ I am  sent  by  the  bird  king 
to  be  this  man’s  concubine.”  Whereupon  the 
wife  grew  dark  in  the  face,  and  ordered  her  to 
go  whence  she  came  and  not  see  her  husband 
again.  She  upbraided  him  for  not  being  con- 
tent with  a house  and  estate,  numbers  of  retain- 
ers and  quantities  of  money,  and  declared  this 
last  trouble  was  all  due  to  his  greed  in  opening 
the  fourth  gourd. 

Her  husband  had  by  this  time  found  his 
speech,  however,  and  severely  reprimanding  her 
for  conducting  herself  in  such  a manner  upon 
the  receipt  of  such  heavenly  gifts,  while  yester- 
day she  had  been  little  more  than  a beggar; 
he  commanded  her  to  go  at  once  to  the  wo- 
men’s quarters,  where  she  should  reign  supreme, 
and  never  make  such  a display  of  her  ill-temper 
again,  under  penalty  of  being  consigned  to  a 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO. 


103 


house  by  herself.  The  maiden  he  gladly  wel- 
comed, and  conducted  her  to  apartments  set 
aside  for  her. 

II. 

When  Nahl  Bo  heard  of  the  wonderful 
change  taking  place  at  his  brother’s  establish- 
ment, he  went  himself  to  look  into  the  matter. 
He  found  the  report  not  exaggerated,  and  be- 
gan to  upbraid  his  brother  with  dishonest  meth- 
ods, which  accusation  the  brother  stoutly  denied, 
and  further  demanded  where,  and  of  whom,  he 
could  steal  a house,  such  rich  garments,  fine 
furniture,  and  have  it  removed  in  a day  to  the 
site  of  his  former  hovel.  Nahl  Bo  demanded 
an  explanation,  and  Hyung  Bo  frankly  told  him 
how  he  had  saved  the  bird  from  the  snake  and 
had  bound  up  its  broken  limbs,  so  that  it 
recovered  ; how  the  bird  in  return  brought  him 
a seed  engraved  with  gold  characters,  instruct- 
ing him  how  to  plant  and  rear  it ; and  how, 
having  done  so,  the  four  gourds  were  born  on 
the  stalk,  and  from  them,  on  ripening,  had  ap- 
peared these  rich  gifts.  The  ill-favored  brother 
even  then  persisted  in  his  charges,  and  in  a 
gruff,  ugly  manner  accused  Hyung  Bo  of  being 
worse  than  a thief  in  keeping  all  these  fine 
goods,  instead  of  dutifully  sharing  them  with 
his  elder  brother.  This  insinuation  of  unduti- 


104 


KOREAN  TALES . 


ful  conduct  really  annoyed  Hyung  Bo,  who,  in 
his  kindness  of  heart,  forgave  this  unbrotherly 
senior,  his  former  ill  conduct,  and  thinking  only 
of  his  own  present  good  fortune,  he  kindly  be- 
stowed considerable  gifts  upon  the  undeserving 
brother,  and  doubtless  would  have  done  more 
but  that  the  covetous  man  espyed  the  fair 
maiden,  and  at  once  insisted  on  having  her. 
This  was  too  much  even  for  the  patient  Hyung 
Bo,  who  refused  with  a determination  remarka- 
ble for  him.  A quarrel  ensued,  during  which 
the  elder  brother  took  his  departure  in  a rage, 
fully  determined  to  use  the  secret  of  his  broth- 
er’s success  for  all  it  was  worth  in  securing  rich 
gifts  for  himself. 

Going  home  he  struck  at  all  the  birds  he 
could  see,  and  ordered  his  servants  to  do  the  same. 
After  killing  many,  he  succeeded  in  catching 
one,  and,  breaking  its  legs,  he  took  fish-skin  and 
bound  them  up  in  splints,  laying  the  little  suf- 
ferer in  a warm  place,  till  it  recovered  and  flew 
away,  bandages  and  all.  The  result  was  as  ex- 
pected. The  bird  being  questioned  by  the  bird 
king  concerning  its  crooked  legs,  related  its 
story,  dwelling,  however,  on  the  man’s  cruelty 
in  killing  so  many  birds  and  then  breaking  its 
own  legs.  The  king  understood  thoroughly, 
and  gave  the  little  cripple  a seed  to  present 
to  the  wicked  man  on  its  return  in  the  spring. 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO. 


105 


Springtime  came,  and  one  day,  as  Nahl  Bo 
was  sitting  cross-legged  in  tlie  little  room  open- 
ing on  the  veranda  off  his  court,  he  heard  a 
familiar  bird-song.  Dropping  his  long  pipe,  he 
threw  open  the  paper  windows,  and  there, 
sure  enough,  sat  a crooked-legged  bird  on  the 
clothes  line,  bearing  a seed  in  its  mouth.  Nahl 
Bo  would  let  no  one  touch  it,  but  as  the  bird 
dropped  the  seed  and  flew  away,  he  jumped  out 
so  eagerly  that  he  forgot  to  slip  his  shoes  on, 
and  got  his  clean  white  stockings  all  befouled. 
He  secured  the  seed,  however,  and  felt  that  his 
fortune  was  made.  He  planted  it  carefully,  as 
directed,  and  gave  it  his  personal  attention. 

The  vines  were  most  luxurious.  They  grew 
with  great  rapidity,  till  they  had  well  nigh 
covered  the  whole  of  his  large  house  and  out- 
buildings. Instead  of  one  gourd,  or  even  four, 
as  in  the  brother’s  case,  the  new  vines  bore 
twelve  gourds,  which  grew  and  grew  till  the 
great  beams  of  his  house  fairly  groaned  under 
their  weight,  and  he  had  to  block  them  in  place 
to  keep  them  from  rolling  off  the  roofs.  He 
had  to  hire  men  to  guard  them  carefully,  for 
now  that  the  source  of  Hyung  Bo’s  riches  was 
understood,  every  one  was  anxious  for  a gourd. 
They  did  not  know  the  secret,  however,  which 
Nahl  Bo  concealed  through  selfishness,  and 
Hyung  through  fear  that  every  one  would  take 


io  6 


KOREAN  TALES. 


to  killing  and  maiming  birds  as  his  wicked 
brother  had  done. 

Maintaining  a guard  was  expensive,  and  the 
plant  so  loosened  the  roof  tiles,  by  the  tendrils 
searching  for  earth  and  moisture  in  the  great 
layer  of  clay  under  the  tiles,  that  the  rainy 
season  made  great  havoc  with  his  house.  Large 
portions  of  plaster  from  the  inside  fell  upon  the 
paper  ceilings,  which  in  turn  gave  way,  letting 
the  dirty  water  drip  into  the  rooms,  and  making 
the  house  almost  uninhabitable.  At  last,  how- 
ever, the  plants  could  do  no  more  harm ; the 
frost  had  come,  the  vines  had  shrivelled  away, 
and  the  enormous  ripe  gourds  were  carefully 
lowered,  amid  the  yelling  of  a score  of  coolies, 
as  each  seemed  to  get  in  the  others’  way  trying 
to  manipulate  the  ropes  and  poles  with  which 
the  gourds  were  let  down  to  the  ground.  Once 
inside  the  court,  and  the  great  doors  locked, 
Nahl  Bo  felt  relieved,  and  shutting  out  every  one 
but  a carpenter  and  his  assistant,  he  prepared 
for  the  great  surprise  which  he  knew  must 
await  him,  in  spite  of  his  most  vivid  dreams. 

The  carpenter  insisted  upon  the  enormous 
sum  of  1,000  cash  for  opening  each  gourd,  and 
as  he  was  too  impatient  to  await  the  arrival 
of  another,  and  as  he  expected  to  be  of 
princely  wealth  in  a few  moments,  Nahl  Bo 
agreed  to  the  exorbitant  price.  Whereupon, 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO. 


1 07 


carefully  bracing  a gourd,  the  men  began  saw- 
ing it  through.  It  seemed  a long  time  before 
the  gourd  fell  in  halves.  When  it  did,  out 
came  a party  of  rope-dancers,  such  as  perform 
at  fairs  and  public  places.  ISTahl  Bo  was  unpre- 
pared for  any  such  surprise  as  this,  and  fancied 
it  must  be  some  great  mistake.  They  sang  and 
danced  about  as  well  as  the  crowded  condition 
of  the  court  would  allow,  and  the  family  looked 
on  complacently,  supposing  that  the  band  had 
been  sent  to  celebrate  their  coming  good  for- 
tune. But  Nahl  Bo  soon  had  enough  of  this. 
He  wanted  to  get  at  his  riches,  and  seeing  that 
the  actors  were  about  to  stretch  their  ropes  for 
a more  extensive  performance,  he  ordered  them 
to  cease  and  take  their  departure.  To  his 
amazement,  however,  they  refused  to  do  this, 
until  he  had  paid  them  5,000  cash  for  their 
trouble.  “You  sent  for  us  and  we  came,”  said 
the  leader.  “ Now  pay  us,  or  we  will  live  with 
you  till  you  do.”  There  was  no  help  for  it, 
and  with  great  reluctance  and  some  foreboding, 
he  gave  them  the  money  and  dismissed  them. 
Then  Nahl  Bo  turned  to  the  carpenter,  who 
chanced  to  be  a man  with  an  ugly  visage,  made 
uglier  by  a great  hare-lip.  “You,”  he  said, 
“ are  the  cause  of  all  this.  Before  you  entered  this 
court  these  gourds  were  filled  with  gold,  and 
your  ugly  face  has  changed  it  to  beggars.” 


io8 


KOREAN  TALES. 


Number  two  was  opened  with  no  better  re- 
sults, for  out  came  a body  of  Buddhist  priests, 
begging  for  their  temple,  and  promising  many 
sons  in  return  for  offerings  of  suitable  merit. 
Although  disgusted  beyond  measure,  Nahl  Bo 
still  had  faith  in  the  gourds,  and  to  get  rid  of 
the  priests,  lest  they  should  see  his  riches,  he 
gave  them  also  5,000  cash. 

As  soon  as  the  priests  were  gone,  gourd  num- 
ber three  was  opened,  with  still  poorer  results, 
for  out  came  a procession  of  paid  mourners 
followed  by  a corpse  borne  by  bearers.  The 
mourners  wept  as  loudly  as  possible,  and  all 
was  in  a perfect  uproar.  When  ordered  to  go, 
the  mourners  declared  they  must  have  money 
for  mourning,  and  to  pay  for  burying  the  body. 
Seeing  no  possible  help  for  it,  5,000  cash  was 
finally  given  them,  and  they  went  out  with  the 
bier.  Then  Nahl  Bo’s  wife  came  into  the  court, 
and  began  to  abuse  the  hare-lipped  man  for 
bringing  upon  them  all  this  trouble.  Whereupon 
the  latter  became  angry  and  demanded  his 
money  that  he  might  leave.  They  had  no 
intention  of  giving  up  the  search  as  yet,  how- 
ever, and,  as  it  was  too  late  to  change  carpenters, 
the  ugly  fellow  was  paid  for  the  work  already 
done,  and  given  an  advance  on  that  yet  remaining. 
He  therefore  set  to  work  upon  the  fourth  gourd, 
which  Nahl  Bo  watched  with  feverish  anxiety. 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO. 


IO9 


From  this  one  there  came  a band  of  gee  sang, 
or  dancing  girls.  There  was  one  woman  from 
each  province,  and  each  had  her  song  and  dance. 
One  sang  of  the  yang  wang,  or  wind  god; 
another  of  the  wang  gay,  or  pan  deity;  one 
sang  of  the  sung  jee,  or  money  that  is  placed  as 
a christening  on  the  roof  tree  of  every  house. 
There  was  the  cuckoo  song.  The  song  of  the 
ancient  tree  that  has  lived  so  long  that  its  heart 
is  dead,  and  gone,  leaving  but  a hollow  space, 
yet  the  leaves  spring  forth  every  spring-tide. 
The  song  of  laughter  and  mourning,  with  an  in- 
junction to  see  to  it  that  the  rice  offering  be 
made  to  the  departed  spirits.  To  the  king  of 
the  sun  and  stars  a song  was  sung.  And  last  of 
all,  one  votary  sang  of  the  twelve  months  that 
make  the  year,  the  twelve  hours  that  make 
the  day,  the  thirty  days  that  make  the  month, 
and  of  the  new  year’s  birth,  as  the  old  year 
dies,  taking  with  it  their  ills  to  be  buried 
in  the  past,  and  reminding  all  people  to  cele- 
brate the  New  Year  holidays  by  donning  clean 
clothes  and  feasting  on  good  food,  that  the  fol- 
lowing year  may  be  to  them  one  of  plenty  and 
prosperity.  Having  finished  their  songs  and 
their  graceful  posturing  and  waving  of  their 
gay  silk  banners,  the  gee  sang  demanded  their 
pay,  which  had  to  be  given  them,  reducing  the 
family  wealth  5,000  cash  more. 


IIO 


KOREAN  TALES. 


The  wife  now  tried  to  persuade  Nahl  Bo  to 
stop  and  not  open  more,  but  the  hare-lip  man 
offered  to  open  the  next  for  500  cash,  as  he  was 
secretly  enjoying  the  sport.  So  the  fifth  was 
opened  a little,  when  a yellow-looking  substance 
was  seen  inside,  which  was  taken  to  be  gold, 
and  they  hurriedly  opened  it  completely.  But 
instead  of  gold,  out  came  an  acrobatic  pair, — 
being  a strong  man  with  a youth  dressed  to  rep- 
resent a girl.  The  man  danced  about,  holding 
his  young  companion  balanced  upon  his  shoul- 
ders, singing  meanwhile  a song  of  an  ancient 
king,  whose  riotous  living  was  so  distasteful  to 
his  subjects  that  he  built  him  a cavernous 
palace,  the  floor  of  which  was  covered  with 
quicksilver,  the  walls  were  decorated  with  jew- 
els, and  myriad  lamps  turned  the  darkness  into 
day.  Here  were  to  be  found  the  choicest  viands 
and  wines,  with  bands  of  music  to  entertain  the 
feasters : most  beautiful  women ; and  he  enjoyed 
himself  most  luxuriously  until  his  enemy,  learn- 
ing the  secret,  threw  open  the  cavern  to  the 
light  of  day,  when  all  of  the  beautiful  women 
immediately  disappeared  in  the  sun’s  rays. 

Before  he  could  get  these  people  to  discon- 
tinue their  performance,  Nahl  Bo  had  to  give 
them  also  5,000  cash.  Yet  in  spite  of  all  his  ill 
luck,  he  decided  to  open  another.  Which  being 
done,  a,  jester  came  forth,  demanding  the 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO. 


Ill 


expense  money  for  his  long  journey.  This  was 
finally  given  him,  for  Nahl  Bo  had  hit  upon 
what  he  deemed  a clever  expedient.  He  took 
the  wise  fool  aside,  and  asked  him  to  use  his 
wisdom  in  pointing  out  to  him  which  of  these 
gourds  contained  gold.  Whereupon  the  jester 
looked  wise,  tapped  several  gourds,  and  mo- 
tioned to  each  one  as  being  filled  with  gold. 

The  seventh  was  therefore  opened,  and  a lot 
of  yamen  runners  came  forth,  followed  by  an 
official.  Nahl  Bo  tried  to  run  from  what  he 
knew  must  mean  an  exorbitant  “ squeeze,”  but 
he  was  caught  and  beaten  for  his  indiscretion. 
The  official  called  for  his  valise,  and  took  from 
it  a paper,  which  his  secretary  read,  announcing 
that  Nahl  Bo  was  the  serf  of  this  lord  and  must 
hereafter  pay  to  him  a heavy  tribute.  At  this 
they  groaned  in  their  hearts,  and  the  wife 
declared  that  even  now  the  money  was  all  gone, 
even  to  the  last  cash,  while  the  rabble  which 
had  collected  had  stolen  nearly  every  thing 
worth  removing.  Yet  the  officer’s  servants  de- 
manded pay  for  their  services,  and  they  had  to 
be  given  a note  secured  on  the  property  before 
they  would  leave.  Matters  were  now  so  serious 
that  they  could  not  be  made  much  worse,  and  it 
was  decided  to  open  each  remaining  gourd,  that 
if  there  were  any  gold  they  might  have  it. 

When  the  next  one  was  opened  a bevy  of 


1 1 2 


KOREAN  TALES. 


moo  tang  women  (soothsayers)  came  forth,  of- 
fering to  drive  away  the  spirit  of  disease  and 
restore  the  sick  to  health.  They  arranged  their 
banners  for  their  usual  dancing  ceremony, 
brought  forth  their  drums,  with  which  to  exor- 
cise the  demons,  and  called  for  rice  to  offer  to 
the  spirits  and  clothes  to  burn  for  the  spirits’ 
apparel. 

“ Get  out ! ” roared  Nahl  Bo.  “ I am  not  sick 
except  for  the  visitation  of  such  as  yourselves, 
who  are  forever  burdening  the  poor,  and  de- 
manding pay  for  your  supposed  services.  Away 
with  you,  and  befool  some  other  joah  sak  ye 
(eight  month’s  man — fool)  if  you  can.  I want 
none  of  your  services.” 

They  were  no  easier  to  drive  away,  however, 
than  were  the  other  annoying  visitors  that  had 
come  with  his  supposed  good  fortune.  He  had 
finally  to  pay  them  as  he  had  the  others ; and 
dejectedly  he  sat,  scarcely  noticing  the  opening 
of  the  ninth  gourd. 

The  latter  proved  to  contain  a juggler,  and 
the  exasperated  Nahl  Bo,  seeing  but  one  small 
man,  determined  to  make  short  work  of  him. 
Seizing  him  by  his  topknot  of  hair,  he  was 
about  to  drag  him  to  the  door,  when  the  dexter- 
ous fellow,  catching  his  tormentor  by  the  thighs, 
threw  him  headlong  over  his  own  back,  nearly 
breaking  his  neck,  and  causing  him  to  lie  stunned 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO.  1 1 3 

for  a time,  while  the  expert  bound  him  hand 
and  foot,  and  stood  him  on  his  head,  so  that  the 
wife  was  glad  to  pay  the  fellow  and  dismiss 
him  ere  the  life  should  be  departed  from  her 
lord. 

On  opening  the  tenth  a party  of  blind  men  came 
out,  picking  their  way  with  their  long  sticks,  while 
their  sightless  orbs  were  raised  towards  the  un- 
seen heavens.  They  offered  to  tell  the  fortunes 
of  the  family.  But,  while  their  services  might 
have  been  demanded  earlier,  the  case  was  now 
too  desperate  for  any  such  help.  The  old  men 
tinkled  their  little  bells,  and  chanted  some 
poetry  addressed  to  the  four  good  spirits  sta- 
tioned at  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  where 
they  patiently  stand  bearing  the  world  upon 
their  shoulders ; and  to  the  distant  heavens  that 
arch  over  and  fold  the  earth  in  their  embrace, 
where  the  two  meet  at  the  far  horizon  (as 
pictured  in  the  Korean  flag).  The  blind  men 
threw  their  dice,  and,  fearing  lest  they  should 
prophesy  death,  Nahl  Bo  quickly  paid  and 
dismissed  them. 

The  n#xt  gourd  was  opened  but  a trifle,  that 
they  might  first  determine  as  to  the  wisdom  of 
letting  out  its  contents.  Before  they  could  de- 
termine, however,  a voice  like  thunder  was 
heard  from  within,  and  the  huge  form  of  a giant 
arose,  splitting  open  the  gourd  as  he  came  forth. 


KOREAN-  TALES. 


1 14 

In  his  anger  he  seized  poor  Nahl  Bo  and  tossed 
him  upon  his  shoulders  as  though  he  would 
carry  him  away.  Whereupon  the  wife  plead 
with  tears  for  his  release,  and  gladly  gave  an 
order  for  the  amount  of  the  ransom.  After 
which  the  monster  allowed  the  frightened  man 
to  fall  to  the  ground,  nearly  breaking  his  aching 
bones  in  the  fall. 

The  carpenter  did  not  relish  the  sport  any 
longer;  it  seemed  to  be  getting  entirely  too 
dangerous.  He  thereupon  demanded  the  bal- 
ance of  his  pay,  which  they  finally  agreed  to 
give  him,  providing  he  would  open  the  last 
remaining  gourd.  For  the  desperate  people 
hoped  to  find  this  at  least  in  sufficient  condition 
that  they  might  cook  or  make  soup  of  it,  since 
they  had  no  food  left  at  all  and  no  money, 
while  the  other  gourds  were  so  spoiled  by  the 
tramping  of  the  feet  of  their  unbidden  guests, 
as  to  be  totally  unfit  for  food. 

The  man  did  as  requested,  but  had  only  sawed 
a very  little  when  the  gourd  split  open  as  though 
it  were  rotten,  while  a most  awful  stench  arose, 
driving  every  one  from  the  premises.  This  was 
followed  by  a gale  of  wind,  so  severe  as  to 
destroy  the  buildings,  which,  in  falling,  took  fire 
from  the  Jcang,  and  while  the  once  prosperous 
man  looked  on  in  helpless  misery,  the  last  of  his 
remaining  property  was  swept  forever  from  him. 


HYUNG  BO  AND  NAHL  BO.  1 1 5 

The  seed  that  had  brought  prosperity  to  his 
honest,  deserving  brother  had  turned  prosperity 
into  ruin  to  the  cruel,  covetous  Nahl  Bo,  who 
now  had  to  subsist  upon  the  charity  of  his  kind 
brother,  whom  he  had  formerly  treated  so 
cruelly. 


CHUN  YANG, 


THE  FAITHFUL  DANCING- GIRL  WIFE. 

In  the  city  of  Nam  Won,  in  Chull  Lah  Do 
(the  southern  province  of  Korea),  lived  the 
Prefect  Ye  Tung  Uhi.  He  was  the  happy 
father  of  a son  of  some  sixteen  years  of  age.  Be- 
ing an  only  child  the  boy  was  naturally  much 
petted.  He  was  not  an  ordinary  young  man, 
however,  for  in  addition  to  a handsome,  manly 
face  and  stalwart  figure,  he  possessed  a bright, 
quick  mind,  and  was  naturally  clever.  A more 
dutiful  son  could  not  be  found.  He  occupied 
a house  in  the  rear  of  bis  father’s  quarters,  and 
devoted  himself  to  his  books,  going  regularly 
each  evening  to  make  his  obeisance  to  his  father, 
and  express  his  wish  that  pleasant,  refreshing 
sleep  might  come  to  him ; then,  in  the  morning, 
before  breakfasting,  he  was  wont  to  go  and  en- 
quire how  the  new  day  had  found  his  father. 

The  Prefect  was  but  recently  appointed  to 
rule  over  the  Nam  Won  district  when  the 
events  about  to  be  recorded  occurred.  The 

116 


CHUN  YANG . 


ii  7 


winter  months  had  been  spent  mostly  indoors, 
but  as  the  mild  spring  weather  approached  and 
the  buds  began  to  open  to  the  singing  of  the 
joyful  birds,  Ye  Toh  Ryung,  or  Toh  Ryung,the 
son,  felt  that  he  must  get  out  and  enjoy  nature. 
Like  an  animal  that  has  buried  itself  in  a hole 
in  the  earth,  he  came  forth  rejoicing ; the  bright 
yellow  birds  welcomed  him  from  the  willow 
trees,  the  soft  breezes  fanned  his  cheeks,  and 
the  freshness  of  the  air  exhilarated  him.  He 
called  his  pang  san  (valet)  and  asked  him  con- 
cerning the  neighboring  views.  The  servant 
was  a native  of  the  district,  and  knew  the  place 
well ; he  enumerated  the  various  places  espe- 
cially prized  for  their  scenery,  but  concluded 
with  : “ But  of  all  rare  views,  ‘ Kang  Hal  Loo  ’ 
is  the  rarest.  Officers  from  the  eight  provinces 
come  to  enjoy  the  scenery,  and  the  temple  is 
covered  with  verses  they  have  left  in  praise  of 
the  place.”  “Very  well,  then,  we  will  go 
there,”  said  Toh  Ryung  “ Go  you  and  clean 
up  the  place  for  my  reception.” 

The  servant  hurried  off  to  order  the  temple 
swept  and  spread  with  clean  mats,  while  his 
young  master  sauntered  along  almost  intoxi- 
cated by  the  freshness  and  new  life  of  every 
thing  around  him.  Arrived  at  the  place,  after 
a long,  tedious  ascent  of  the  mountain  side,  he 
flung  himself  upon  a huge  bolster-like  cushion, 


1 18 


KOREAN  TALES. 


and  with  half-closed  eyes,  drank  in  the  beauty 
of  the  scene  along  with  the  balmy,  perfume- 
laden spring  zephyrs.  He  called  his  servant, 
and  congratulated  him  upon  his  taste,  declaring 
that  were  the  gods  in  search  of  a fine  view,  they 
could  not  find  a place  that  would  surpass  this ; 
to  which  the  man  answered  : 

“ That  is  true  ; so  true,  in  fact,  that  it  is  well 
known  that  the  spirits  do  frequent  this  place 
for  its  beauty.” 

As  he  said  this,  Toh  Ryung  had  raised  him- 
self, and  was  leaning  on  one  arm,  gazing  out 
toward  one  side,  when,  as  though  it  were  one  of 
the  spirits  just  mentioned,  the  vision  of  a beau- 
tiful girl  shot  up  into  the  air  and  soon  fell  back 
out  of  sight  in  the  shrubbery  of  an  adjoining 
court-yard.  He  could  just  get  a confused  pic- 
ture of  an  angelic  face,  surrounded  by  hair  like 
the  black  thunder-cloud,  a neck  of  ravishing 
beauty,  and  a dazzle  of  bright  silks, — when  the 
whole  had  vanished.  He  was  dumb  with 
amazement,  for  he  felt  sure  he  must  have  seen 
one  of  the  spirits  said  to  frequent  the  place ; 
but  before  he  could  speak,  the  vision  arose 
again,  and  he  then  had  time  to  see  that  it  was 
but  a beautiful  girl  swinging  in  her  dooryard. 
He  did  not  move,  he  scarcely  breathed,  but  sat 
with  bulging  eyes  absorbing  the  prettiest  view 
he  had  ever  seen.  He  noted  the  handsome, 


CHUN  YANG . 


1 19 

laughing  face,  the  silken  black  hair,  held  back 
in  a coil  by  a huge  coral  pin ; he  saw  the  jewels 
sparkling  on  the  gay  robes,  the  dainty  white 
hands  and  full  round  arms,  from  which  the 
breezes  blew  back  the  sleeves ; and  as  she  flew 
higher  in  her  wild  sport,  oh,  joy ! two  little 
shoeless  feet  encased  in  white  stockings,  shot  up 
among  the  peach  blossoms,  causing  them  to  fall 
in  showers  all  about  her.  In  the  midst  of  the 
sport  her  hairpin  loosened  and  fell,  allowing  her 
raven  locks  to  float  about  her  shoulders  ; but, 
alas ! the  costly  ornament  fell  on  a rock  and 
broke,  for  Toh  Ryung  could  hear  the  sharp 
click  where  he  sat.  This  ended  the  sport,  and 
the  little  maid  disappeared,  all  unconscious  of 
the  agitation  she  had  caused  in  a young  man’s 
breast  by  her  harmless  spring  exercise. 

After  some  silence,  the  young  man  asked  his 
servant  if  he  had  seen  any  thing,  for  even  yet 
he  feared  his  mind  had  been  wandering  close  to 
the  dreamland.  After  some  joking,  the  servant 
confessed  to  having  seen  the  girl  swinging, 
whereupon  his  master  demanded  her  name. 
“ She  is  Uhl  Malls’  daughter,  a gee  sang  (public 
dancing  girl)  of  this  city;  her  name  is  Chun 
Yang  Ye  ” — fragrant  spring.  u I yah  ! superb  ; 
I can  see  her  then,  and  have  her  sing  and  dance 
for  me,”  exclaimed  Toh  Ryung.  “ Go  and  call 
her  at  once,  you  slave.” 


120 


KOREAN  TALES. 


The  man  ran,  over  good  road  and  bad  alike, 
up  hill  and  down,  panting  as  he  went ; for  while 
the  back  of  the  women’s  quarters  of  the  adjoin- 
ing compound  was  near  at  hand,  the  entrance 
had  to  be  reached  by  a long  circuit.  Arriving 
out  of  breath,  he  pounded  at  the  gate,  calling 
the  girl  by  name. 

“ Who  is  that  calls  me  ? ” she  enquired  when 
the  noise  had  attracted  her  attention. 

“ Oh,  never  mind  who,”  answered  the  ex- 
hausted man,  “ it  is  great  business ; open  the 
door.” 

u Who  are  you,  and  what  do  you  want  ? ” 

“ I am  nobody,  and  I want  nothing  ; but  Ye 
Toh  Ryung  is  the  Governor’s  son,  and  he  wants 
to  see  the  Fragrant  Spring.” 

“ Who  told  Ye  Toh  Ryung  my  name  ? ” 

“ Never  mind  who  told  him ; if  you  did  not 
want  him  to  know  you,  then  why  did  you  swing 
so  publicly  ? The  great  man’s  son  came  here  to 
rest  and  see  the  beautiful  views  ; he  saw  you 
swinging,  and  can  see  nothing  since.  You  must 
go,  but  you  need  not  fear.  He  is  a gentleman, 
and  will  treat  you  nicely ; if  your  dancing 
pleases  him  as  did  your  swinging,  he  may 
present  you  with  rich  gifts,  for  he  is  his  father’s 
only  son.” 

Regretting  in  her  proud  spirit  that  fates  had 
placed  her  in  a profession  where  she  was  ex- 


CHUN  YANG . 


12 1 


pected  to  entertain  the  nobility  whether  it 
suited  her  or  not,  the  girl  combed  and  arranged 
her  hair,  tightened  her  sash,  smoothed  her  dis- 
ordered clothes,  and  prepared  to  look  as  any 
vain  woman  would  wish  who  was  about  to  be 
presented  to  the  handsomest  and  most  gifted 
young  nobleman  of  the  province.  She  followed 
the  servant  slowly  till  they  reached  Toh  Ry- 
ung’s  stopping  place.  She  waited  while  the 
servant  announced  her  arrival,  for  a gee  sang 
must  not  enter  a nobleman’s  presence  unbidden. 
Toh  Ryung  was  too  excited  to  invite  her  in, 
however,  and  his  servant  had  to  prompt  him, 
when,  laughing  at  his  own  agitation,  he  pleas- 
antly bade  her  enter  and  sit  down. 

“ What  is  your  name  ? ” asked  he. 

“My  name  is  Chun  Yang  Ye,”  she  said,  with 
a voice  that  resembled  silver  jingling  in  a pouch. 
“ How  old  are  you  ? ” 

“ My  age  is  just  twice  eight  years.” 

“ Ah  ha  ! ” laughed  the  now  composed  boy, 
“ how  fortunate ; you  are  twice  eight,  and  I am 
four  fours.  We  are  of  the  same  age.  Your 
name,  Fragrant  Spring,  is  the  same  as  your  face 
— very  beautiful.  Your  cheeks  are  like  the 
petals  of  the  mah  hah  that  ushers  in  the  soft 
spring.  Your  eyes  are  like  those  of  the  eagle 
sitting  on  the  ancient  tree,  but  soft  and  gentle 
as  the  moonlight,”  ran  on  the  enraptured  youth. 
“ When  is  your  birthday  ? ” 


122 


KOREAN  TALES. 


“My  birthday  occurs  at  midnight  on  the 
eighth  day  of  the  fourth  moon,”  modestly 
replied  the  flattered  girl,  who  was  tpiickly 
succumbing  to  the  charms  of  the  ardent  and 
handsome  young  fellow,  whose  heart  she  could 
see  was  already  her  own. 

“ Is  it  possible  ? ” exclaimed  he  ; u that  is  the 
date  of  the  lantern  festival,  and  it  is  also  my 
own  birthday,  only  I was  born  at  eleven  instead 
of  twelve.  I am  sorry  I was  not  born  at  twelve 
now.  But  it  does  n’t  matter.  Surely  the  gods 
had  some  motive  in  sending  us  into  the  world 
at  the  same  time,  and  thus  bringing  us  together 
at  our  sixteenth  spring-tide.  Heaven  must  have 
intended  us  to  be  man  and  wife  ” ; and  he  bade 
her  sit  still  as  she  started  as  though  to  take  her 
departure.  Then  he  began  to  plead  with  her, 
pacing  the  room  in  his  excitement,  till  his  at- 
tendant likened  the  sound  to  the  combat  of 
ancient  warriors.  “ This  chance  meeting  of  ours 
has  a meaning,”  he  argued.  u Often  when  the 
buds  were  bursting,  or  when  the  forest  trees  were 
turning  to  fire  and  blood,  have  I played  and 
supped  with  pretty  gee  sang,  watched  them 
dance,  and  wrote  them  verses,  but  never  before 
have  I lost  my  heart ; never  before  have  I seen 
any  one  so  incomparably  beautiful.  You  are  no 
common  mortal.  You  were  destined  to  be  my 
wife ; you  must  be  mine,  you  must  marry  me.” 


CHUN  YANG . 


123 


She  wrinkled  her  fair  brow  and  thought,  for 
she  was  no  silly,  foolish  thing,  and  while  her 
heart  was  almost,  if  not  quite  won  by  this 
tempestuous  lover,  yet  she  saw  where  his  blind 
love  would  not  let  him  see.  “ You  know,”  she 
said,  “ the  son  of  a nobleman  may  not  marry  a 
gee  sang  without  the  consent  of  his  parents.  I 
know  I am  a gee  sang  by  name,  the  fates  have 
so  ordained,  but,  nevertheless,  I am  an  honor- 
able woman,  always  have  been,  and  expect  to 
remain  so.” 

“ Certainly,”  he  answered,  “ we  cannot  cele- 
brate the  ‘ six  customs  ceremony 7 (parental 
arrangements,  exchange  of  letters,  contracts,  ex- 
change of  presents,  preliminary  visits,  ceremony 
proper),  but  we  can  be  privately  married  just 
the  same.” 

“ No,  it  cannot  be.  Your  father  would  not 
consent,  and  should  we  be  privately  married, 
and  your  father  be  ordered  to  duty  at  some  other 
place,  you  would  not  dare  take  me  with  you. 
Then  you  would  marry  the  daughter  of  some 
nobleman,  and  I would  be  forgotten.  It  must 
not,  cannot  be,”  and  she  arose  to  depart.  “ Stay, 
stay,”  he  begged.  “ You  do  me  an  injustice.  I 
will  never  forsake  you,  or  marry  another.  I 
swear  it.  And  a yang  ban  (noble)  has  but  one 
mouth,  he  cannot  speak  two  ways.  Even  should 
we  leave  this  place  I will  take  you  with  me,  or 
return  soon  to  you.  You  must  not  refuse  me.” 


124 


KOREAN  TALES. 


“ Blit  suppose  you  change  your  mind  or  for- 
get your  promises ; words  fly  out  of  the  mouth 
and  are  soon  lost,  ink  and  paper  are  more  last- 
ing ; give  me  your  promises  in  writing,”  she 
says. 

Instantly  the  young  man  took  up  paper  and 
brush ; having  rubbed  the  ink  well,  he  wrote : 
“ A memorandum.  Desiring  to  enjoy  the  spring 
scenery,  I came  to  Kang  Hal  Loo.  There  I saw 
for  the  first  time  my  heaven-sent  bride.  Meeting 
for  the  first  time,  I pledge  myself  for  one  hun- 
dred years  ; to  be  her  faithful  husband.  Should 
I change,  show  this  paper  to  the  magistrate.” 
Folding  up  the  manuscript  with  care  he  handed 
it  to  her.  While  putting  it  into  her  pocket  she 
said:  “ Speech  has  no  legs,  yet  it  can  travel 
many  thousands  of  miles.  Suppose  this  matter 
should  reach  your  father’s  ears,  what  would 
you  do  ? ” 

“ Never  fear ; my  father  was  once  young,  who 
knows  but  I may  be  following  the  example  of 
his  early  days.  I have  contracted  with  you, 
and  we  now  are  married,  even  my  father  cannot 
change  it.  Should  he  discover  our  alliance  and 
disown  me,  I will  still  be  yours,  and  together 
we  shall  live  and  die.” 

She  arose  to  go,  and  pointing  with  her  jade- 
like hand  to  a clump  of  bamboos,  said : “ There 
is  my  house ; as  I cannot  come  to  you,  you  must 


CHUN  YANG . 


125 


come  to  me  and  make  my  mother’s  house  yonr 
home,  as  much  as  your  duty  to  your  parents 
will  allow.” 

As  the  sun  began  to  burn  red  above  the 
mountains’  peaks,  they  bade  each  other  a fond 
adieu,  and  each  departed  for  home  accompanied 
by  their  respective  attendants. 

Ye  Toh  Ryung  went  to  his  room,  which  now 
seemed  a prison-like  place  instead  of  the  pleas- 
ant study  he  had  found  it.  He  took  up  a book, 
but  reading  was  no  satisfaction,  every  word 
seemed  to  transform  itself  into  Chun  or  Yang. 
Every  thought  was  of  the  little  maid  of  the 
spring  fragrance.  He  changed  his  books,  but 
it  was  no  use,  he  could  not  even  keep  them  right 
side  up,  not  to  mention  using  them  properly. 
Instead  of  singing  off  his  lessons  as  usual,  he 
kept  singing,  Chun  Yang  Ye  poll  go  sip  so  (I 
want  to  see  the  spring  fragrance),  till  his  father, 
hearing  the  confused  sounds,  sent  to  ascertain 
what  was  the  matter  with  his  son.  The  boy 
was  singing,  “ As  the  parched  earth  cries  for 
rain  after  the  seven  years’  drought,  so  my  heart 
pants  for  my  Chun  Yang  Ye,  whose  face  to  me 
is  like  the  rays  of  the  sun  upon  the  earth  after 
a nine  years’  rain.”  He  paid  no  heed  to  the 
servants,  and  soon  his  father  sent  his  private 
secretary,  demanding  what  it  was  the  boy  de- 
sired so  much  that  he  should  keep  singing.  “ I 


126 


KOREAN  TALES. 


want  to  see,  I want  to  see.”  Toh  Ryung  an- 
swered that  he  was  reading  an  uninteresting 
book,  and  looking  for  another.  Though  he  re- 
mained more  quiet  after  this,  he  still  was  all 
impatience  to  be  off  to  his  sweetheart- wife,  and 
calling  his  attendant,  he  sent  him  out  to  see  how 
near  the  sun  was  to  setting.  Enjoying  the 
sport,  the  man  returned,  saying  the  sun  was  now 
high  over  head. 

“ Begone,”  said  he,  “ can  any  one  hold  back 
the  sun ; it  had  reached  the  mountain  tops  be- 
fore I came  home.” 

At  last  the  servant  brought  his  dinner,  for 
which  he  had  no  appetite.  He  could  ill  abide 
the  long  delay  between  the  dinner  hour  and  the 
regular  time  for  his  father’s  retiring.  The  time 
did  come,  however,  and  when  the  lights  were 
extinguished  and  his  father  had  gone  to  sleep, 
he  took  his  trusty  servant,  and,  scaling  the 
back  wall,  they  hurried  to  the  house  of  Chun 
Yang  Ye. 

As  they  approached  they  heard  someone 
playing  the  harp,  and  singing  of  the  “ dull  pace 
of  the  hours  when  one’s  lover  is  away.”  Being 
admitted,  they  met  the  mother,  who,  with  some 
distrust,  received  Toh  Ryung’s  assurances  and 
sent  him  to  her  daughter’s  apartments. 

The  house  pleased  him ; it  was  neat  and  well- 
appointed.  The  public  room,  facing  the  court, 


CHUN  YANG. 


1 27 


was  lighted  by  a blue  lantern,  which  in  the 
mellow  light  resembled  a pleasure  barge  drift- 
ing on  the  spring  flood.  Banners  of  poetry 
hung  upon  the  walls.  Upon  the  door  leading 
to  Chun  Yang’s  little  parlor  hung  a banner 
inscribed  with  verses  to  her  ancestors  and  de- 
scendants, praying  that  “ a century  be  short  to 
span  her  life  and  happiness,  and  that  her  chil- 
dren’s children  be  blessed  with  prosperity  for  a 
thousand  years.”  Through  the  open  windows 
could  be  seen  moonlight  glimpses  of  the  little 
garden  of  the  swinging  girl.  There  was  a minia- 
ture lake  almost  filled  with  lotus  plants,  where 
two  sleepy  swans  floated  with  heads  beneath 
their  wings,  while  the  occasional  gleam  of  a 
gold  or  silver  scale  showed  that  the  water  was 
inhabited.  A summer-house  on  the  water’s  edge 
was  almost  covered  with  fragrant  spring  blos- 
soms, the  whole  being  enclosed  in  a little  grove 
of  bamboo  and  willows,  that  shut  out  the  view 
of  outsiders. 

While  gazing  at  this  restful  sight,  Chun  Yang 
Ye  herself  came  out,  and  all  was  lost  in  the 
lustre  of  her  greater  beauty.  She  asked  him 
into  her  little  parlor,  where  was  a profusion  of 
choice  carved  cabinets  and  ornaments  of  jade  and 
metal,  while  richly  embroidered  mats  covered 
the  highly-polished  floor.  She  was  so  delighted 
that  she  took  both  his  hands  in  her  pretty, 


128 


KOREAN  TALES. 


white,  soft  ones,  and  gazing  longingly  into  each 
other’s  eyes,  she  led  him  into  another  room, 
where,  on  a low  table,  a most  elegant  lunch  was 
spread.  They  sat  down  on  the  floor  and  sur- 
veyed the  loaded  table.  There  were  fruits  pre- 
served in  sugar,  candied  nuts  arranged  in  many 
dainty,  nested  boxes ; sweet  pickles  and  confec- 
tions, pears  that  had  grown  in  the  warmth  of  a 
summer  now  dead,  and  grapes  that  had  been 
saved  from  decay  by  the  same  sun  that  had 
called  them  forth.  Quaint  old  bottles  with 
long,  twisted  necks,  contained  choice  medicated 
wines,  to  be  drunk  from  the  little  crackled  cups, 
such  as  the  ancients  used. 

Pouring  out  a cup,  she  sang  to  him : “ This  is 
the  elixir  of  youth ; drinking  this,  may  you  never 
grow  old ; though  ten  thousand  years  pass  over 
your  head,  may  you  stand  like  the  mountain 
that  never  changes.”  He  drank  half  of  the 
cup’s  contents,  and  praised  her  sweet  voice,  ask- 
ing for  another  song.  She  sang  : “ Let  us  drain 
the  cup  while  we  may.  In  the  grave  who  will 
be  our  cup-bearer.  While  we  are  young  let  us 
play.  When  old,  mirth  gives  place  to  care. 
The  flowers  can  bloom  but  a few  days  at  best, 
and  must  then  die,  that  the  seed  may  be  born. 
The  moon  is  no  sooner  full  than  it  begins  to 
wane,  that  the  young  moon  may  rise.” 

The  sentiments  suited  him,  the  wine  exhila- 


CHUN  YANG. 


129 


rated  him,  and  his  spirits  rose.  He  drained  his 
cup,  and  called  for  more  wine  and  song;  but 
she  restrained  him.  They  ate  the  dainty  food, 
and  more  wine  and  song  followed.  She  talked 
of  the  sweet  contract  they  had  made,  and  anon 
they  pledged  themselves  anew.  Not  content 
with  promises  for  this  short  life,  they  went  into 
the  future,  and  he  yielded  readily  to  her  request, 
that  when  death  should  at  last  o’ertake  them, 
she  would  enter  a flower,  while  he  would  be- 
come a butterfly,  coming  and  resting  on  her 
bosom,  and  feasting  off  her  fragrant  sweetness. 

The  father  did  not  know  of  his  son’s  recent 
alliance,  though  the  young  man  honestly  went 
and  removed  Chun  Yang’s  name  from  the  list  of 
the  district  gee  sang,  kept  in  his  father’s  office ; 
for,  now  that  she  was  a married  woman,  she 
need  no  longer  go  out  with  the  dancing-girls. 
Every  morning,  as  before,  the  dutiful  son  pre- 
sented himself  before  his  father,  with  respectful 
inquiries  after  his  health,  and  his  rest  the  pre- 
ceding night.  But,  nevertheless,  each  night  the 
young  man’s  apartments  were  deserted,  while  he 
spent  the  time  in  the  house  of  his  wife. 

Thus  the  months  rolled  on  with  amazing 
speed.  The  lovers  were  in  paradise.  The 
father  enjoyed  his  work,  and  labored  hard  for 
the  betterment  of  the  condition  of  his  subjects. 
Never  before  had  so  large  a tribute  been  sent  by 


130 


KOREAN  TALES . 


this  district.  Yet  the  people  were  not  burdened 
as  much  as  when  far  less  of  their  products 
reached  the  government  granaries.  The  honest 
integrity  of  the  officer  reached  the  King  in  many 
reports,  and  when  a vacancy  occurred  at  the 
head  of  the  Treasury  Department,  he  was  raised 
to  be  Ho  Joh  Pansa  (Secretary  of  Finance). 
Delighted,  the  father  sent  for  his  son  and  told 
him  the  news,  but,  to  his  amazement,  the  young 
man  had  naught  to  say,  in  fact  he  seemed  as  one 
struck  dumb,  as  well  he  might.  Within  him- 
self there  was  a great  tumult ; his  heart  beat  so 
violently  as  to  seem  perceptible,  and  at  times  it 
arose  and  filled  his  throat,  cutting  off  any  speech 
he  might  wish  to  utter.  Surprised  at  the  con- 
duct of  his  son,  the  father  bade  him  go  and  in- 
form his  mother,  that  she  might  order  the 
packing  to  commence. 

He  went;  but  soon  found  a chance  to  fly  to 
Chun  Yang,  who,  at  first,  was  much  concerned 
for  his  health,  as  his  looks  denoted  a serious  ill- 
ness. When  he  had  made  her  understand,  how- 
ever, despair  seized  her,  and  they  gazed  at  each 
other  in  mute  dismay  and  utter  helplessness. 
At  last  she  seemed  to  awaken  from  her  stupor, 
and,  in  an  agony  of  despair,  she  beat  her  breast, 
and  moaned  : “ Oh,  how  can  we  separate.  We 
must  die,  we  cannot  live  apart  ” ; and  tears  com- 
ing to  her  relief,  she  cried : “ If  we  say  good- 


CHUN  YANG. 


131 

by,  it  will  be  forever  ; we  can  never  meet  again. 
Oh,  I feared  it ; we  have  been  too  happy — too 
happy.  The  one  who  made  this  order  is  a mur- 
derer; it  must  be  my  death.  If  you  go  to 
Seoul  and  leave  me,  I must  die.  I am  but  a 
poor  weak  woman,  and  I cannot  live  without 
you.” 

He  took  her,  and  laying  her  head  on  his 
breast,  tried  to  soothe  her.  “ Don’t  cry  so  bit- 
terly,” he  begged ; “ my  heart  is  almost  broken 
now.  I cannot  bear  it.  I wish  it  could  always 
be  spring-time ; but  this  is  only  like  the  cruel 
winter  that,  lingering  in  the  mountain,  some- 
times sweeps  down  the  valley,  drives  out  the 
spring,  and  kills  the  blossoms.  We  will  not 
give  up  and  die,  though.  We  have  contracted 
for  one  hundred  years,  and  this  will  be  but 
a bitter  separation  that  will  make  our  speedy 
reunion  more  blissful.” 

“ Oh,”  she  says,  “ but  how  can  I live  here 
alone,  with  you  in  Seoul  ? Just  think  of  the 
long,  tedious  summer  days,  the  long  and  lonely 
winter  nights.  I must  see  no  one.  I cannot 
know  of  you,  for  who  will  tell  me,  and  how 
am  I to  endure  it?” 

u Had  not  my  father  been  given  this  great 
honor,  we  would  perhaps  not  have  been  parted ; 
as  it  is  I must  go,  there  is  no  help  for  it,  but 
you  must  believe  me  when  I promise  I will 


132 


KOREAN-  TALES. 


come  again.  Here,  take  this  crystal  mirror  as  a 
pledge  that  I will  keep  my  word  ” ; and  he  gave 
her  his  pocket-mirror  of  rock  crystal. 

“ Promise  me  when  you  will  return,”  said 
she ; and  then,  without  awaiting  an  answer,  she 
sang : “ When  the  sear  and  withered  trunk  be- 

gins to  bloom,  and  the  dead  bird  sings  in  the 
branches,  then  my  lover  will  come  to  me.  When 
the  river  flows  over  the  eastern  mountains,  then 
may  I see  him  glide  along  in  his  ship  to  me.” 
He  chided  her  for  her  lack  of  faith,  and  assured 
her  again  it  was  as  hard  for  one  as  the  other. 
After  a time  she  became  more  reconciled,  and 
taking  off  her  jade  ring,  gave  it  to  him  for  a 
keepsake,  saying : “ My  love,  like  this  ring, 

knows  no  end.  You  must  go,  alas  ! but  my 
love  will  go  with  you,  and  may  it  protect  you 
when  crossing  wild  mountains  and  distant  rivers, 
and  bring  you  again  safely  to  me.  If  you  go  to 
Seoul,  you  must  not  trifle,  but  take  your  books, 
study  hard,  and  enter  the  examinations,  then, 
perhaps,  you  may  obtain  rank  and  come  to  me. 
I will  stand  with  my  hand  shading  my  eyes, 
ever  watching  for  your  return.” 

Promising  to  cherish  her  speech,  with  her 
image  in  his  breast,  they  made  their  final  adieu, 
and  tore  apart. 

The  long  journey  seemed  like  a funeral  to  the 
lover.  Everywhere  her  image  rose  before  him. 


CHUN  YANG. 


133 


He  could  think  of  nothing  else ; but  by  the  time 
he  arrived  at  the  capital  he  had  made  up  his  mind 
as  to  his  future  course,  and  from  that  day  forth 
his  parents  wondered  at  his  stern,  determined 
manner.  He  shut  himself  up  in  his  room  with 
his  books.  He  would  neither  go  out,  or  form 
acquaintances  among  the  young  noblemen  of  the 
gay  city.  Thus  he  spent  months  in  hard  study, 
taking  no  note  of  passing  events. 

In  the  meantime  a new  magistrate  came  to 
Nam  Won.  He  was  a hard-faced,  hard-hearted 
politician.  He  associated  with  the  dissolute, 
and  devoted  himself  to  riotous  living,  instead  of 
caring  for  the  welfare  of  the  people.  He  had 
not  been  long  in  the  place  till  he  had  heard  so 
much  of  the  matchless  beauty  of  Chun  Yang 
Ye  that  he  determined  to  see,  and  if,  as  reported, 
marry  her.  Accordingly  he  called  the  clerk  of 
the  yamen,  and  asked  concerning  “ the  beautiful 
gee  sang  Chun  Yang  Ye.”  The  clerk  answered 
that  such  a name  had  appeared  on  the  records  of 
the  dancing  girls,  but  that  it  had  been  removed, 
as  she  had  contracted  a marriage  with  the  son  of 
the  previous  magistrate,  and  was  now  a lady  of 
position  and  respectability. 

“ You  lying  rascal ! ” yelled  the  enraged  officer, 
who  could  ill  brook  any  interference  with  plans 
he  had  formed.  “ A nobleman’s  son  cannot 
really  marry  a dancing  girl ; leave  my  presence 


134 


KOREAN  TALES. 


at  once,  and  summon  this  remarkable  i lady  ’ to 
appear  before  me.”  The  clerk  could  only  do  as 
he  was  bidden,  and,  summoning  the  yamen  run- 
ners, he  sent  to  the  house  of  Chun  Yang  Ye  to 
acquaint  her  with  the  official  order. 

The  runners,  being  natives  of  the  locality, 
were  loath  to  do  as  commanded,  and  when  the 
fair  young  woman  gave  them  “wine  money” 
they  willingly  agreed  to  report  her  “ too  sick  to 
attend  the  court.”  Upon  doing  so,  however, 
the  wrath  of  their  master  came  down  upon  them. 
They  were  well  beaten,  and  then  commanded  to 
go  with  a chair  and  bring  the  woman,  sick  or 
well,  while  if  they  disobeyed  him  a second  time 
they  would  be  put  to  death. 

Of  course  they  went,  but  after  they  had  ex- 
plained to  Chun  Yang  Ye  their  treatment,  her 
beauty  and  concern  for  their  safety  so  affected 
them,  that  they  offered  to  go  back  without  her, 
and  face  their  doom.  She  would  not  hear  to 
their  being  sacrificed  for  her  sake,  and  prepared 
to  accompany  them.  She  disordered  her  hair, 
soiled  her  fair  face,  and  clad  herself  in  dingy, 
ill-fitting  gowns,  which,  however,  seemed  only  to 
cause  her  natural  beauty  the  more  to  shine  forth. 
She  wept  bitterly  on  entering  the  yamen,  which 
fired  the  anger  of  the  official.  He  ordered  her 
to  stop  her  crying  or  be  beaten,  and  then  as  he 
looked  at  her  disordered  and  tear-stained  face, 


CHUN  YANG. 


135 


that  resembled  choice  jade  spattered  with  mud, 
he  found  that  her  beauty  was  not  overstated. 

“ What  does  your  conduct  mean  ? ” said  he. 
“ Why  have  you  not  presented  yourself  at  this 
office  with  the  other  gee  sang  ? ” 

“ Because,  though  born  a gee  sang,  I am  by 
marriage  a lady,  and  not  subject  to  the  rules  of 
my  former  profession,”  she  answered. 

“ Hush  ! ” roared  the  Prefect.  “ No  more  of 
this  nonsense.  Present  yourself  here  with  the 
other  gee  sang,  or  pay  the  penalty.” 

“ Never”  she  bravely  cried.  “A  thousand 
deaths  first.  You  have  no  right  to  exact  such  a 
thing  of  me.  You  are  the  King’s  servant,  and 
should  see  that  the  laws  are  executed,  rather 
than  violated.” 

The  man  was  fairly  beside  himself  with  wrath 
at  this,  and  ordered  her  chained  and  thrown 
into  prison  at  once.  The  people  all  wept  with 
her,  which  but  increased  her  oppressor’s  anger, 
and  calling  the  jailer  he  ordered  him  to  treat 
her  with  especial  rigor,  and  be  extra  vigilant 
lest  some  sympathizers  should  assist  her  to 
escape.  The  jailer  promised,  but  nevertheless 
he  made  things  as  easy  for  her  as  was  possible 
under  the  circumstances.  Her  mother  came 
and  moaned  over  her  daughter’s  condition,  de- 
claring that  she  was  foolish  in  clinging  to  her 
faithless  husband,  who  had  brought  all  this 


KOREAN  TALES . 


136 

trouble  upon  them.  The  neighbors,  however, 
upbraided  the  old  woman  for  her  words,  and 
assured  the  daughter  that  she  had  done  just 
right,  and  would  yet  be  rewarded.  They  brought 
presents  of  food,  and  endeavored  to  make  her 
condition  slightly  less  miserable  by  their  at- 
tentions. 

She  passed  the  night  in  bowing  before 
Heaven  and  calling  on  the  gods  and  her  hus- 
band to  release  her,  and  in  the  morning  when 
her  mother  came,  she  answered  the  latter’s  in- 
quiries as  to  whether  she  was  alive  or  not,  in  a 
feeble  voice  which  alarmed  her  parent. 

“I  am  still  alive,  but  surely  dying.  I can 
never  see  my  Toh  Ryung  again ; but  when  I am 
dead  you  must  take  my  body  to  Seoul  and 
bury  it  near  the  road  over  which  he  travels  the 
most,  that  even  in  death  I may  be  near  him, 
though  separated  in  life.”  Again  the  mother 
scolded  her  for  her  devotion  and  for  making 
the  contract  that  binds  her  strongly  to  such  a 
man.  She  could  stand  it  no  longer,  and  begged 
her  mother  that  she  would  go  away  and  come 
to  see  her  no  more  if  she  had  no  pleasanter 
speech  than  such  to  make.  “ I followed  the 
dictates  of  my  heart  and  my  mind.  I did  what 
was  right.  Can  I foretell  the  future  ? Because 
the  sun  shines  to-day  are  we  assured  that  to- 
morrow it  will  shine?  The  deed  is  done.  I 


CHUN  YANG. 


137 


do  not  regret  it ; leave  me  to  my  grief,  but  do 
not  add  to  it  by  your  unkindness.” 

Thus  the  days  lengthened  into  months,  but  she 
seemed  like  one  dead,  and  took  no  thought  of 
time  or  its  flight.  She  was  really  ill,  and  would 
have  died  but  for  the  kindness  of  the  jailer. 
At  last  one  night  she  dreamed  that  she  was  in 

O 

her  own  room,  dressing,  and  using  the  little 
mirror  Toh  Ryung  had  given  her,  when,  with- 
out apparent  cause,  it  suddenly  broke  in  halves. 
She  awoke,  startled,  and  felt  sure  that  death 
was  now  to  liberate  her  from  her  sorrows,  for 
what  other  meaning  could  the  strange  occurrence 
have  than  that  her  body  was  thus  to  be  broken. 
Although  anxious  to  die  and  be  free,  she  could 
not  bear  the  thought  of  leaving  this  world  with- 
out a last  look  at  her  loved  husband  whose  hands 
alone  could  close  her  eyes  when  her  spirit  had 
departed.  Pondering  much  upon  the  dream,  she 
called  the  jailer  and  asked  him  to  summon  a 
blind  man,  as  she  wished  her  fortune  told.  The 
jailer  did  so.  It  was  no  trouble,  for  almost  as 
she  spoke  they  heard  one  picking  his  way  along 
the  street  with  his  long  stick,  and  uttering  his 
peculiar  call.  He  came  in  and  sat  down,  when 
they  soon  discovered  that  they  were  friends, 
for  before  the  man  became  blind  he  had  been 
in  comfortable  circumstances,  and  had  known 
her  father  intimately.  She  therefore  asked  him 


138 


KOREAN  TALES. 


to  be  to  her  as  a kind  father,  and  faithfully  tell 
her  when  and  how  death  would  come  to  her. 
He  said : “ When  the  blossoms  fade  and  fall  they 
do  not  die,  their  life  simply  enters  the  seed  to 
bloom  again.  Death  to  you  would  but  liberate 
your  spirit  to  shine  again  in  a fairer  body.” 

She  thanked  him  for  his  kind  generalities,  but 
was  impatient,  and  telling  her  dream,  she  begged 
a careful  interpretation  of  it.  He  promptly 
answered,  that  to  be  an  ill  omen  a mirror  in 
breaking  must  make  a noise.  And  on  further 
questioning,  he  found  that  in  her  dream  a bird 
had  flown  into  the  room  just  as  the  mirror  was 
breaking. 

“ I see,”  said  he.  “ The  bird  was  bearer  of 
good  news,  and  the  breaking  of  the  mirror,  which 
Toh  Ryung  gave  you,  indicates  that  the  news 
concerned  him ; let  us  see.”  Thereupon  he 
arranged  a bunch  of  sticks,  shook  them  well, 
while  uttering  his  chant,  and  threw  them  upon 
the  floor.  Then  He  soon  answered  that  the 
news  was  good.  “ Your  husband  has  done  well. 
He  has  passed  his  examinations,  been  pro- 
moted, and  will  soon  come  to  you.” 

She  was  too  happy  to  believe  it,  thinking 
the  old  man  had  made  it  up  to  please  his  old 
friend’s  distressed  child.  Yet  she  cherished 
the  dream  and  the  interpretation  in  her  breast, 
finding  in  it  solace  to  her  weary,  troubled  heart. 


CHUN  YANG. 


139 


In  the  meantime  Ye  Toh  Ryung  had  contin- 
ued his  studious  work  day  and  night,  to  the 
anxiety  of  his  parents.  Just  as  he  began  to 
feel  well  prepared  for  the  contest  he  awaited,  a 
royal  proclamation  announced,  that  owing  to 
the  fact  that  peace  reigned  throughout  the 
whole  country,  that  the  closing  year  had  been 
one  of  prosperity,  and  no  national  calamity  had 
befallen  the  country,  His  Gracious  Majesty  had 
ordered  a grand  guaga , or  competitive  exami- 
nation, to  be  held.  As  soon  as  it  became  known, 
literary  pilgrims  began  to  pour  in  from  all 
parts  of  the  country,  bent  on  improving  their 
condition. 

The  day  of  the  examination  found  a vast 
host  seated  on  the  grass  in  front  of  the  pavilion 
where  His  Majesty  and  his  officers  were.  Ye 
Toh  Ryung  was  given  as  a subject  for  his  com- 
position, “ A lad  playing  in  the  shade  of  a pine 
tree  is  qustioned  by  an  aged  wayfarer.” 

The  young  man  long  rubbed  his  ink-stick  on 
the  stone,  thinking  very  intently  meanwhile,  but 
when  he  began  to  write  in  the  beautiful  charac- 
ters for  which  he  was  noted  he  seemed  inspired, 
and  the  composition  rolled  forth  as  though  he 
had  committed  it  from  the  ancient  classics.  He 
made  the  boy  express  such  sentiments  of  rever- 
ence to  age  as  would  have  charmed  the  ancients, 
and  the  wisdom  he  put  into  the  conversation 


140 


KOREAN  TALES. 


was  worthy  of  a king.  The  matter  came  so 
freely  that  his  task  was  soon  finished ; in  fact 
many  were  still  wrinkling  their  brows  in  pre- 
liminary thought,  while  he  was  carefully  folding 
up  his  paper,  concealing  his  name  so  that  the 
author  should  not  be  recognized  till  the  paper 
had  been  judged  on  its  merits.  He  tossed  his 
composition  into  the  pen,  and  it  was  at  once 
inspected,  being  the  first  one,  and  remarkably 
quickly  done.  When  His  Majesty  heard  it  read, 
and  saw  the  perfect  characters,  he  was  aston- 
ished. Such  excellence  in  writing,  composition, 
and  sentiment  was  unparalleled,  and  before  any 
other  papers  were  received  it  was  known  that 
none  could  excel  this  one.  The  writer’s  name 
was  ascertained,  and  the  King  was  delighted  to 
learn  that ’t  was  the  son  of  his  favorite  officer. 
The  young  man  was  sent  for,  and  received  the 
congratulations  of  his  King.  The  latter  gave 
him  the  usual  three  glasses  of  wine,  which  he 
drank  with  modesty.  He  was  then  given  a 
wreath  of  flowers  from  the  King’s  own  hands ; 
the  court  hat  was  presented  to  him,  with  lateral 
wings,  denoting  the  rapidity — as  the  flight  of  a 
bird— with  which  he  must  execute  his  Sovereign’s 
commands.  Richly  embroidered  breast-plates 
were  given  him,  to  be  worn  over  the  front  and 
back  of  his  court  robes.  He  then  went  forth, 
riding  on  a gayly  caparisoned  horse,  preceded 


CHUN  YANG. 


141 

by  a band  of  palace  musicians  and  attendants. 
Everywhere  be  was  greeted  with  the  cheers  of 
the  populace,  as  for  three  days  he  devoted  his 
time  to  this  public  display.  This  duty  having 
been  fulfilled,  he  devotedly  went  to  the  graves 
of  his  ancestors,  and  prostrated  himself  with 
offerings  before  them,  bemoaning  the  fact  that 
they  could  not  be  present  to  rejoice  in  his  suc- 
cess. He  then  presented  himself  before  his 
King,  humbly  thanking  him  for  his  gracious 
condescension  in  bestowing  such  great  honors 
upon  one  so  utterly  unworthy. 

His  Sovereign  was  pleased,  and  told  the  young 
man  to  strive  to  imitate  the  example  of  his 
honest  father.  He  then  asked  him  what  posi- 
tion he  wished.  Ye  Toh  Ryung  answered  that 
he  wished  no  other  position  than  one  that  would 
enable  him  to  be  of  service  to  his  King.  “ The 
year  has  been  one  of  great  prosperity,”  said  he. 
“ The  plentiful  harvest  will  tempt  corrupt  men 
to  oppress  the  people  to  their  own  advantage.  I 
would  like,  therefore,  should  it  meet  with  Your 
Majesty’s  approval,  to  undertake  the  ardous 
duties  of  Ussa  ” — government  inspector. 

He  said  this  as  he  knew  he  would  then  be 
free  to  go  in  search  of  his  wife,  while  he  could 
also  do  much  good  at  the  same  time.  The  King 
was  delighted,  and  had  his  appointment — a 
private  one  naturally — made  at  once,  giving  him 
the  peculiar  seal  of  the  office. 


142 


KOREAN  TALES. 


The  new  Ussa  disguised  himself  as  a beggar, 
putting  on  straw  sandals,  a broken  hat,  under- 
neath which  his  hair,  uncombed  and  without 
the  encircling  band  to  hold  it  in  place,  streamed 
out  in  all  directions.  He  wore  no  white  strip 
in  the  neck  of  his  shabby  gown,  and  with  dirty 
face  he  certainly  presented  a beggarly  appear- 
ance. Presenting  himself  at  the  stables  outside 
of  the  city,  where  horses  and  attendants  are 
provided  for  the  ussas,  he  soon  arranged  mat- 
ters by  showing  his  seal,  and  with  proper  at- 
tendants started  on  his  journey  towards  his 
former  home  in  the  southern  province. 

Arriving  at  his  destination,  he  remained  out- 
side in  a miserable  hamlet  while  his  servants 
went  into  the  city  to  investigate  the  people  and 
learn  the  news. 

It  was  spring-time  again.  The  buds  were 
bursting,  the  birds  were  singing,  and  in  the 
warm  valley  a band  of  farmers  were  plowing 
with  lazy  bulls,  and  singing,  meanwhile,  a grate- 
ful song  in  praise  of  their  just  King,  their  peace- 
ful, prosperous  country,  and  their  full  stomachs. 
As  the  Ussa  came  along  in  his  disguise  he  began 
to  jest  with  them,  but  they  did  not  like  him, 
and  were  rude  in  their  jokes  at  his  expense; 
when  an  old  man,  evidently  the  father,  cau- 
tioned them  to  be  careful.  “ Don’t  you  see,” 
said  he,  “ this  man’s  speech  is  only  half  made 


CHUN  YANG . 


143 


up  of  our  common  talk ; he  is  playing  a part.  I 
think  he  must  be  a gentleman  in  disguise.” 
The  Ussa  drew  the  old  man  into  conversation, 
asking  about  various  local  events,  and  finally 
questioning  him  concerning  the  character  of  the 
Prefect.  “ Is  he  just  or  oppressive,  drunken  or 
sober  ? Does  he  devote  himself  to  his  duties,  or 
give  himself  up  to  riotous  living  ? ” “ Our  Mag- 
istrate we  know  little  of.  His  heart  is  as  hard 
and  unbending  as  the  dead  heart  of  the  ancient 
oak.  He  cares  not  for  the  people  ; the  people 
care  not  for  him  but  to  avoid  him.  He  extorts 
rice  and  money  unjustly,  and  spends  his  ill- 
gotten  gains  in  riotous  living.  He  has  impris- 
oned and  beaten  the  fair  Chun  Yang  Ye  because 
she  repulsed  him,  and  she  now  lies  near  to  death 
in  the  prison,  because  she  married  and  is  true 
to  the  poor  dog  of  a son  of  our  former  just 
magistrate.” 

Ye  Toh  Ryung  was  stung  by  these  unjust  re- 
marks, filled  with  the  deepest  anxiety  for  his 
wife,  and  the  bitterest  resentment  toward  the 
brute  of  an  official,  whom,  he  promised  himself, 
soon  to  bring  to  justice.  As  he  moved  away, 
too  full  of  emotion  for  further  conversation,  he 
heard  the  farmers  singing,  “ Why  are  some  men 
born  to  riches,  others  born  to  toil,  some  to  marry 
and  live  in  peace,  others  too  poor  to  possess  a 
hut.” 


144 


KOREAN  TALES. 


He  walked  away  meditating.  He  had  placed 
himself  down  on  the  people’s  level,  and  began  to 
feel  with  them.  Thus  meditating  he  crossed  a 
valley,  through  which  a cheery  mountain  brook 
rushed  merrily  along.  Hear  its  banks,  in  front 
of  a poor  hut,  sat  an  aged  man  twisting  twine. 
Accosting  him,  the  old  man  paid  no  attention ; 
he  repeated  his  salutation,  when  the  old  man, 
surveying  him  from  head  to  foot,  said  : “ In  the 
government  service  age  does  not  count  for  much, 
there  rank  is  every  thing ; an  aged  man  may 
have  to  bow  to  a younger,  who  is  his  superior 
officer.  ’T  is  not  so  in  the  country,  however; 
here  age  alone  is  respected.  Then  why  am  I 
addressed  thus  by  such  a miserable  looking 
stripling  ? ” The  young  man  asked  his  elder’s 
pardon,  and  then  requested  him  to  answer  a 
question.  “I  hear,”  says  he,  “that  the  new 
Magistrate  is  about  to  marry  the  gee  sang,  Chun 
Yang  Ye ; is  it  true  ? ” 

“ Don’t  mention  her  name,”  said  the  old  man, 
angrily.  “ You  are  not  worthy  to  speak  of  her. 
She  is  dying  in  prison,  because  of  her  loyal  de- 
votion to  the  brute  beast  who  married,  and 
deserted  her.” 

Ye  Toh  Ryung  could  hear  no  more.  He  hur- 
ried from  the  place,  and  finding  his  attendants, 
announced  his  intention  of  going  at  once  into 
the  city,  lest  the  officials  should  hear  of  his 


CHUN  YANG. 


145 


presence  and  prepare  for  him.  Entering  the 
city,  he  went  direct  to  Chun  Yang  Ye’s  house. 
It  presented  little  of  the  former  pleasant  appear- 
ance. Most  of  the  rich  furniture  had  been  sold 
to  buy  comforts  for  the  imprisoned  girl.  The 
mother,  seeing  him  come,  and  supposing  him  to 
be  a beggar,  almost  shrieked  at  him  to  get  away. 
“ Are  you  such  a stranger,  that  you  don’t  know 
the  news?  My  only  child  is  imprisoned,  my 
husband  long  since  dead,  my  property  almost 
gone,  and  you  come  to  me  for  alms.  Begone, 
and  learn  the  news  of  the  town.” 

“Look!  Don’t  you  know  me?  I am  Ye 
Toh  Byung,  your  son-in-law,”  he  said. 

“Ye  Toh  Ryung,  and  a beggar!  Oh,  it  can- 
not be.  Our  only  hope  is  in  you,  and  now  you 
are  worse  than  helpless.  My  poor  girl  will  die.” 

“ What  is  the  matter  with  her  ? ” said  he,  pre- 
tending. 

The  woman  related  the  history  of  the  past 
months  in  full,  not  sparing  the  man  in  the  least, 
giving  him  such  a rating  as  only  a woman  can. 
He  then  asked  to  be  taken  to  the  prison,  and 
she  accompanied  him  with  a strange  feeling  of 
gratification  in  her  heart  that  after  all  she  was 
right,  and  her  daughter’s  confidence  was  ill- 
placed.  Arriving  at  the  prison,  the  mother  ex- 
pressed her  feelings  by  calling  to  her  daughter : 
“Here  is  your  wonderful  husband.  You  have 


146 


KOREAN  TALES. 


been  so  anxious  to  simply  see  Ye  Toll  Ryung 
before  you  die ; here  he  is ; look  at  the  beggar, 
and  see  what  your  devotion  amounts  to ! Curse 
him  and  send  him  away.” 

The  Ussa  called  to  her,  and  she  recognized 
the  voice.  t “ I surely  must  be  dreaming  again,” 
she  said,  as  she  tried  to  arise ; but  she  had  the 
huge  neck-encircling  board  upon  her  shoulders 
that  marked  the  latest  of  her  tormentor’s  acts  of 
oppression,  and  could  not  get  up.  Stung  by  the 
pain  and  the  calmness  of  her  lover’s  voice,  she 
sarcastically  asked  : “ Why  have  you  not  come 
to  me  ? Have  you  been  so  busy  in  official  life  ? 
Have  the  rivers  been  so  deep  and  rapid  that 
you  dared  not  cross  them  ? Did  you  go  so  far 
away  that  it  has  required  all  this  time  to  retrace 
your  steps  ? ” And  then,  regretting  her  harsh 
words,  she  said  : “ I cannot  tell  my  rapture.  I 
had  expected  to  have  to  go  to  Heaven  to  meet 
you,  and  now  you  are  here.  Get  them  to  un- 
bind my  feet,  and  remove  this  yoke  from  my 
neck,  that  I may  come  to  you.” 

He  came  to  the  little  window  through  which 
food  is  passed,  and  looked  upon  her.  As  she 
saw  his  face  and  garb,  she  moaned  : “ Oh,  what 
have  we  done  to  be  so  afflicted  ? You  cannot 
help  me  now;  we  must  die.  Heaven  has  de- 
serted us.” 

“Yes,”  he  answered;  “granting  I am  poor, 


CHUN  YANG. 


147 


yet  should  we  not  be  happy  in  our  reunion.  I 
have  come  as  I promised,  and  we  will  yet  be 
happy.  Do  yourself  no  injury,  but  trust  to  me.” 

She  called  her  mother,  who  sneeringly  in- 
quired of  what  service  she  could  be,  now  that  the 
longed-for  husband  had  returned  in  answer  to 
her  prayers.  She  paid  no  attention  to  these 
cruel  words,  but  told  her  mother  of  certain 
jewels  she  had  concealed  in  a case  in  her  room. 
“ Sell  these,”  she  said,  “ and  buy  some  food  and 
raiment  for  my  husband  ; take  him  home  and 
care  for  him  well.  Have  him  sleep  on  my 
couch,  and  do  not  reproach  him  for  what  he 
cannot  help.” 

He  went  with  the  old  woman,  but  soon  left 
to  confer  with  his  attendants,  who  informed  him 
that  the  next  day  was  the  birthday  of  the 
Magistrate,  and  that  great  preparations  were 
being  made  for  the  celebration  that  would  com- 
mence early.  A great  feast,  when  wine  would 
flow  like  water,  was  to  take  place  in  the  morn- 
ing. The  gee  sang  from  the  whole  district  were 
to  perform  for  the  assembled  guests ; bands 
of  music  were  practising  for  the  occasion,  and 
the  whole  bade  fair  to  be  a great,  riotous  de- 
bauch, which  would  afford  the  Ussa  just  the  op- 
portunity the  consummation  of  his  plans  awaited. 

Early  the  next  morning  the  disguised  Ussa 
presented  himself  at  the  yamen  gate,  where  the 


148 


KOREAN  TALES. 


servants  jeered  at  him,  telling  him : “ This  is  no 
beggars'  feast,”  and  driving  him  away.  He 
hung  around  the  street,  however,  listening  to 
the  music  inside,  and  finally  he  made  another  at- 
tempt, which  was  more  successful  than  the  first, 
for  the  servants,  thinking  him  crazy,  tried  to 
restrain  him,  when,  in  the  melee,  he  made  a 
passage  and  rushed  through  the  inner  gate  into  the 
court  off  the  reception  hall.  The  annoyed  host, 
red  with  wine,  ordered  him  at  once  ejected  and 
the  gatemen  whipped.  His  order  was  promptly 
obeyed,  but  Ye  did  not  leave  the  place.  He 
found  a break  in  the  outside  wall,  through 
which  he  climbed,  and  again  presented  himself 
before  the  feasters.  While  the  Prefect  was  too 
blind  with  rage  to  be  able  to  speak,  the  stranger 
said  : “ I am  a beggar,  give  me  food  and  drink 
that  I,  too,  may  enjoy  myself.”  The  guests 
laughed  at  the  man’s  presumption,  and  thinking 
him  crazy,  they  urged  their  host  to  humor  him 
for  their  entertainment.  To  which  he  finally 
consented,  and,  sending  him  some  food  and  wine, 
bade  him  stay  in  a corner  and  eat. 

To  the  surprise  of  all,  the  fellow  seemed  still 
discontented,  for  he  claimed  that,  as  the  other 
guests  each  had  a fair  gee  sang  to  sing  a wine 
song  while  they  drank,  he  should  be  treated 
likewise.  This  amused  the  guests  immensely, 
and  they  got  the  master  to  send  one.  The  girl 


CHUN  YANG. 


I49 


went  with  a poor  grace,  however,  saying : u One 
would  think  from  the  looks  of  you  that  your 
poor  throat  would  open  to  the  wine  without  a 
song  to  oil  it,”  and  sang  him  a song  that  wished 
him  speedy  death  instead  of  long  life. 

After  submitting  to  their  taunts  for  some 
time,  he  said,  “ I thank  you  for  your  food  and 
wine  and  the  graciousness  of  my  reception,  in 
return  for  which  I will  amuse  you  by  writing 
you  some  verses  ” ; and,  taking  pencil  and  paper, 
he  wrote : “ The  oil  that  enriches  the  food  of 
the  official  is  but  the  life  blood  of  the  down- 
trodden people,  whose  tears  are  of  no  more 
merit  in  the  eyes  of  the  oppressor  than  the 
drippings  of  a burning  candle.” 

When  this  was  read,  a troubled  look  passed 
over  all ; the  guests  shook  their  heads  and  as- 
sured their  host  that  it  meant  ill  to  him.  And 
each  began  to  make  excuses,  saying  that  one 
and  another  engagement  of  importance  called 
them  hence.  The  host  laughed  and  bade  them 
be  seated,  while  he  ordered  attendants  to  take 
the  intruder  and  cast  him  into  prison  for  his 
impudence.  They  came  to  do  so,  but  the  Ussa 
took  out  his  official  seal,  giving  the  preconcerted 
signal  meanwhile,  which  summoned  his  ready 
followers.  At  sight  of  the  King’s  seal  terror 
blanched  the  faces  of  each  of  the  half-drunken 
men.  The  wicked  host  tried  to  crawl  under 


150 


KOREAN  TALES. 


the  house  and  escape,  but  he  was  at  once  caught 
and  bound  with  chains.  One  of  the  guests  in 
fleeing  through  an  attic-way  caught  his  top-not 
of  hair  in  a rat-hole,  and  stood  for  some  time 
yelling  for  mercy,  supposing  that  his  captors 
had  him.  It  was  as  though  an  earthquake  had 
shaken  the  house;  all  was  the  wildest  confu- 
sion. 

The  Ussa  put  on  decent  clothes  and  gave  his 
orders  in  a calm  manner.  He  sent  the  Magis- 
trate to  the  capital  at  once,  and  began  to  look 
further  into  the  affairs  of  the  office.  Soon, 
however,  he  sent  a chair  for  Chun  Yang  Ye, 
delegating  his  own  servants,  and  commanding 
them  not  to  explain  what  had  happened.  She 
supposed  that  the  Magistrate,  full  of  wine,  had 
sent  for  her,  intending  to  kill  her,  and  she 
begged  the  amused  servants  to  call  her  Toh 
Ryung  to  come  and  stay  with  her.  They  as- 
sured her  that  he  could  not  come,  as  already  he 
too  was  at  the  yamen,  and  she  feared  that  harm 
had  befallen  him  on  her  account. 

They  removed  her  shackles  and  bore  her  to 
the  yamen,  where  the  Ussa  addressed  her  in  a 
changed  voice,  commanding  her  to  look  up  and 
answer  her  charges.  She  refused  to  look  up  or 
speak,  feeling  that  the  sooner  death  came  the 
better.  Failing  in  this  way,  he  then  asked  her 
in  his  own  voice  to  just  glance  at  him.  Sur- 


CHUN  YANG . 


151 

prised  slie  looked  up,  and  her  dazed  eyes  saw 
her  lover  standing  there  in  his  proper  guise, 
and  with  a delighted  cry  she  tried  to  run  to 
him,  but  fainted  in  the  attempt,  and  was  borne 
in  his  arms  to  a room.  Just  then  the  old 
woman,  coming  along  with  food,  which  she 
had  brought  as  a last  service  to  her  daughter, 
heard  the  good  news  from  the  excited  throng 
outside,  and  dashing  away  her  dishes  and  their 
contents,  she  tore  around  for  joy,  crying : “ What 
a delightful  birthday  surprise  for  a cruel  magis- 
trate ! ” 

All  the  people  rejoiced  with  the  daughter, 
but  no  one  seemed  to  think  the  old  mother  de- 
served such  good  fortune.  The  Ussa’s  conduct 
was  approved  at  court.  A new  magistrate  was 
appointed.  The  marriage  was  publicly  solem- 
nized at  Seoul,  and  the  Ussa  was  raised  to  a high 
position,  in  which  he  was  just  to  the  people, 
who  loved  him  for  his  virtues,  while  the  coun- 
try rang  with  the  praises  of  his  faithful  wife, 
who  became  the  mother  of  many  children. 


SIM  CHUNG, 


THE  DUTIFUL  DAUGHTER. 

Sim  Hyun,  or  Mr.  Sim,  was  highly  esteemed 
in  the  Korean  village  in  which  he  resided.  He 
belonged  to  the  Yang  Ban,  or  gentleman  class? 
and  when  he  walked  forth  it  was  with  the  ' 
stately  swinging  stride  of  the  gentleman,  while 
if  he  bestrode  his  favorite  donkey,  or  was  car- 
ried in  his  chair,  a runner  went  ahead  calling 
out  to  the  commoners  to  clear  the  road.  His 
rank  was  not  high,  and  though  greatly  esteemed 
as  a scholar,  his  income  would  scarcely  allow  of 
his  taking  the  position  he  was  fitted  to  occupy. 

His  parents  had  been  very  fortunate  in  be- 
trothing him  to  a remarkably  beautiful  and 
accomplished  maiden,  daughter  of  a neighboring 
gentleman.  She  was  noted  for  beauty  and  grace, 
while  her  mental  qualities  were  the  subject  of 
continual  admiration.  She  could  not  only  read 
and  write  her  native  ernmun,  but  was  skilled  in 
Chinese  characters,  while  her  embroidered  shoes, 
pockets,  and  other  feminine  articles  were  the 

152 


SIM  CHUNG. 


153 


pride  of  her  mother  and  friends.  She  had  em- 
broidered a set  of  historic  panels,  which  her 
father  sent  to  the  King.  His  Majesty  mentioned 
her  skill  with  marked  commendation,  and  had 
the  panels  made  up  into  a screen  which  for 
some  time  stood  behind  his  mat,  and  continually 
called  forth  his  admiration. 

Sim  had  not  seemed  very  demonstrative  in 
regard  to  his  approaching  nuptials,  but  once  he 
laid  his  eyes  upon  his  betrothed,  as  she  unveiled 
at  the  ceremony,  he  was  completely  captivated, 
and  brooked  with  poor  grace  the  formalities  that 
had  to  be  gone  through  before  he  could  claim 
her  as  his  constant  companion. 

It  was  an  exceptionally  happy  union,  the 
pair  being  intellectually  suited  to  each  other, 
and  each  apparently  possessing  the  bodily  at- 
tributes necessary  to  charm  the  other.  There 
was  never  a sign  of  disgust  or  disappointment 
at  the  choice  their  parents  had  made  for  them. 
They  used  to  wander  out  into  the  little  garden 
off  the  women’s  quarters,  and  sit  in  the  moon- 
light, planning  for  the  future,  and  enjoying  the 
products  of  each  other’s  well  stored  mind.  It 
was  their  pet  desire  to  have  a son,  and  all  their 
plans  seemed  to  centre  around  this  one  ambition ; 
the  years  came  and  went,  however,  but  their 
coveted  blessing  was  withheld,  the  wife  con- 
sulted priestesses,  and  the  husband,  from  long 


154 


KOREAN  TALES. 


and  great  disappointment,  grew  sad  at  heart 
and  cared  but  little  for  mingling  with  the  world, 
which  he  thought  regarded  him  with  shame. 
He  took  to  books  and  began  to  confine  himself 
to  his  own  apartments,  letting  his  poor  wife 
stay  neglected  and  alone  in  the  apartments  of 
the  women.  From  much  study,  lack  of  exercise, 
* and  failing  appetite,  he  grew  thin  and  emaciated, 
and  his  eyes  began  to  show  the  wear  of  over- 
work and  innutrition.  The  effect  upon  his  wife 
was  also  bad,  but,  with  a woman’s  fortitude  and 
patience,  she  bore  up  and  hoped  in  spite  of 
constant  disappointment.  She  worried  over  her 
husband’s  condition  and  felt  ashamed  that  she 
had  no  name  in  the  world,  other  than  the  wife 
of  Sim,  while  she  wished  to  be  known  as  the 
mother  of  the  Sim  of  whom  they  had  both 
dreamed  by  day  and  by  night  till  dreams  had 
almost  left  them. 

After  fifteen  years  of  childless  waiting,  the 
wife  of  Sim  dreamed  again ; this  time  her  vision 
was  a brilliant  one,  and  in  it  she  saw  a star 
come  down  to  her  from  the  skies  above ; the 
dream  awakened  her,  and  she  sent  for  her  hus- 
band to  tell  him  that  she  knew  their  blessing 
was  about  to  come  to  them ; she  was  right,  a 
child  was  given  to  them,  but,  to  their  great 
dismay,  it  was  only  a girl.  Heaven  had  kindly 
prepared  the  way  for  the  little  visitor,  however ; 


SIM  CHUNG. 


155 


for  after  fifteen  years  weary  waiting,  they  were 
not  going  to  look  with  serious  disfavor  upon  a 
girl,  however  much  their  hopes  had  been  placed 
upon  the  advent  of  a son. 

The  child  grew,  and  the  parents  were  united 
as  they  only  could  be  by  such  a precious  bond. 
The  ills  of  childhood  seemed  not  to  like  the  lit- 
tle one,  even  the  virus  of  small-pox,  that  was 
duly  placed  in  her  nostril,  failed  to  innoculate 
her,  and  her  pretty  skin  remained  fresh  and  soft 
like  velvet,  and  totally  free  from  the  marks  of 
the  dread  disease. 

At  three  years  of  age  she  bade  fair  to  far  surpass 
her  mother’s  noted  beauty  and  accomplishments. 
Her  cheeks  were  full-blown  roses,  and  whenever 
she  opened  her  dainty  curved  mouth,  ripples  of 
silvery  laughter,  or  words  of  mature  wisdom, 
were  sure  to  be  given  forth.  The  hearts  of  the 
parents,  that  had  previously  been  full  of  tears, 
were  now  light,  and  full  of  contentment  and  joy ; 
while 'they  were  constantly  filled  with  pride  by 
the  reports  of  the  wonderful  wisdom  of  their 
child  that  continually  came  to  them.  The 
father  forgot  that  his  offspring  was  not  a boy, 
and  had  his  child  continually  by  his  side  to 
guide  his  footsteps,  as  his  feeble  eyes  refused  to 
perform  their  office. 

Just  as  their  joy  seemed  too  great  to  be  last- 
ing, it  was  suddenly  checked  by  the  death  of 


156 


KOREAN  TALES. 


the  mother,  which  plunged  them  into  a deep 
grief  from  which  the  father  emerged  totally 
blind.  It  soon  became  a question  as  to  where 
the  daily  food  wTas  to  come  from  ; little  by  little 
household  trinkets  were  given  to  the  brokers  to 
dispose  of,  and  in  ten  years  they  had  used  up 
the  homestead,  and  all  it  contained. 

The  father  was  now  compelled  to  ask  alms, 
and  as  his  daughter  was  grown  to  womanhood, 
she  could  no  longer  direct  his  footsteps  as  he 
wandered  out  in  the  darkness  of  the  blind.1 
One  day  in  his  journeying  he  fell  into  a deep 
ditch,  from  which  he  could  not  extricate  him- 
self. After  remaining  in  this  deplorable  condi- 
tion for  some  time  he  heard  a step,  and  called 
out  for  assistance,  saying : “ I am  blind,  not 
drunk,”  whereupon  the  passing  stranger  said : 
“I  know  full  well  you  are  not  drunk.  True, 
you  are  blind,  yet  not  incurably  so.” 

“ Why,  who  are  you  that  you  know  so  much 
about  me  ? ” asked  the  blind  man. 

“I  am  the  old  priest  of  the  temple  in  the 
mountain  fortress.” 

“ Well,  what  is  this  that  you  say  about  my 
not  being  permanently  blind  ? ” 

“I  am  a prophet,  and  I have  had  a vision 
concerning  you.  In  case  you  make  an  offering 

1 After  reaching  girlhood  persons  of  respectability  are  not  seen  on 
the  streets  in  Korea.  . 


SIM  CHUNG . 


157 


of  three  hundred  bags  of  rice  to  the  Buddha  of 
our  temple,  you  will  be  restored  to  sight,  you 
will  be  given  rank  and  dignity,  while  your 
daughter  will  become  the  first  woman  in  all 
Korea.” 

“ But  I am  poor,  as  well  as  blind,”  was  the 
reply.  “ How  can  I promise  such  a princely 
offering  ? ” 

“ You  may  give  me  your  order  for  it,  and  pay 
it  along  as  you  are  able,”  said  the  priest. 

“Very  well,  give  me  pencil  and  paper,” 
whereupon  they  retired  to  a house,  and  the 
blind  man  gave  his  order  for  the  costly  price  of 
his  sight.  Returning  home  weary,  bruised,  and 
hungry,  he  smiled  to  himself,  in  spite  of  his  ill 
condition,  at  the  thought  of  his  giving  an  order 
for  so  much  rice  when  he  had  not  a grain  of  it 
to  eat. 

He  obtained,  finally,  a little  work  in  pound- 
ing rice  in  the  stone  mortars.  It  was  hard 
labor  for  one  who  had  lived  as  he  had  done ; 
but  it  kept  them  from  starving,  and  his  daughter 
prepared  his  food  for  him  as  nicely  as  she  knew 
how.  One  night,  as  the  dinner  was  spread  on 
the  little,  low  table  before  him,  sitting  on  the 
floor,  the  priest  came  and  demanded  his  pay ; the 
old  blind  man  lost  his  appetite  for  his  dinner, 
and  refused  to  eat.  He  had  to  explain  to  his 
daughter  the  compact  he  had  made  with  the 


158 


KOREAN  TALES. 


priest,  and,  while  she  was  filled  with  grief,  and 
dismayed  at  the  enormity  of  the  price,  she  yet 
seemed  to  have  some  hope  that  it  might  be 
accomplished  and  his  sight  restored. 

That  night,  after  her  midnight  bath,  she  lay 
down  on  a mat  in  the  open  air,  and  gazed  up  to 
heaven,  to  which  she  prayed  that  her  poor  father 
might  be  restored  to  health  and  sight.  While 
thus  engaged,  she  fell  asleep  and  dreamed  that 
her  mother  came  down  from  heaven  to  comfort 
her,  and  told  her  not  to  worry,  that  a means 
would  be  found  for  the  payment  of  the  rice, 
and  that  soon  all  would  be  happy  again  in  the 
little  family. 

The  next  day  she  chanced  to  hear  of  the  wants 
of  a great  merchant  who  sailed  in  his  large  boats 
to  China  for  trade,  but  was  greatly  distressed  by 
an  evil  spirit  that  lived  in  the  water  through 
which  he  must  pass.  For  some  time,  it  was 
stated,  he  had  not  been  able  to  take  his  boats 
over  this  dangerous  place,  and  his  loss  there- 
from was  very  great.  At  last  it  was  reported 
that  he  was  willing  and  anxious  to  appease  the 
spirit  by  making  the  offering  the  wise  men  had 
deemed  necessary.  Priests  had  told  him  that 
the  sacrifice  of  a young  maiden  to  the  spirit 
would  quiet  it  and  remove  the  trouble.  He  was, 
therefore,  anxious  to  find  the  proper  person,  and 
had  offered  a great  sum  to  obtain  such  an  one. 


SIM  CHUNG. 


159 


Sim  Chung  (our  heroine),  hearing  of  this, 
decided  that  it  must  be  the  fulfilment  of  her 
dream,  and  having  determined  to  go  and  offer 
herself,  she  put  on  old  clothes  and  fasted  while 
journeying,  that  she  might  look  w~an  and  hag- 
gard, like  one  in  mourning.  She  had  previously 
prepared  food  for  her  father,  and  explained  to 
him  that  she  wished  to  go  and  bow  at  her 
mother’s  grave,  in  return  to  her  for  having  ap- 
peared to  her  in  a dream. 

When  the  merchant  saw  the  applicant,  he 
was  at  once  struck  with  her  beauty  and  dignity 
of  carriage,  in  spite  of  her  attempt  to  disguise 
herself.  He  said  that  it  was  not  in  his  heart  to 
kill  people*  especially  maidens  of  such  worth  as 
she  seemed  to  be.  He  advised  her  not  to  apply ; 
but  she  told  her  story  and  said  she  would  give 
herself  for  the  three  hundred  bags  of  rice.  “ Ah  ! 
now  I see  the  true  nobility  of  your  character.  I 
did  not  know  that  such  filial  piety  existed  out- 
side the  works  of  the  ancients.  I will  send  to 
my  master  and  secure  the  rice,”  said  the  man, 
who  happened  to  be  but  an  overseer  for  a greater 
merchant. 

She  got  the  rice  and  took  it  to  the  priest  in  a 
long  procession  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  ponies, 
each  laboring  under  two  heavy  bags  ; the  debt 
cancelled  and  her  doom  fixed,  she  felt  the  re- 
laxation and  grief  necessarily  consequent  upon 


1 60 


KOREAN  TALES. 


suck  a condition.  She  could  not  explain  to  her 
father,  she  mourned  over  the  loneliness  that 
would  come  to  him  after  she  was  gone,  and 
wondered  how  he  would  support  himself  after 
she  was  removed  and  until  his  smht  should  be 

O 

restored.  She  lay  down  and  prayed  to  heaven, 
saying : “ I am  only  fourteen  years  old,  and  have 
but  four  more  hours  to  live.  What  will  become 
of  my  poor  father  ? Oh  ! who  will  care  for  him  ? 
Kind  heaven,  protect  him  when  I am  gone.” 
Wild  with  grief  she  went  and  sat  on  her  father’s 
knee,  but  could  not  control  her  sobs  and  tears ; 
whereupon  he  asked  her  what  the  trouble  could 
be.  Having  made  up  her  mind  that  the  time 
had  come,  and  that  the  deed  was  done  and  could 
not  be  remedied,  she  decided  to  tell  him,  and 
tried  to  break  it  gently;  but  when  the  whole 
truth  dawned  upon  the  poor  old  man  it  nearly 
killed  him.  He  clasped  her  close  to  his  bosom, 
and  crying  : “ My  child,  my  daughter,  my  only 
comfort,  I will  not  let  you  go.  What  will  eyes 
be  to  me  if  I can  no  longer  look  upon  your 
lovely  face  ? ” They  mingled  their  tears  and 
sobs,  and  the  neighbors,  hearing  the  commotion 
in  the  usually  quiet  hut,  came  to  see  what  was 
the  trouble.  Upon  ascertaining  the  reason  of 
the  old  man’s  grief,  they  united  in  the  general 
wailing.  Sim  Chung  begged  them  to  come  and 
care  for  the  old  man  when  she  could  look  after 


SIM  CHUNG. 


161 


him  no  more,  and  they  agreed  to  do  so.  While 
the  wailing  and  heart  breaking  was  going  on,  a 
stranger  rode  np  on  a donkey  and  asked  for  the 
Sim  family.  He  came  just  in  time  to  see  what 
the  act  was  costing  the  poor  people.  He  com- 
forted the  girl  by  giving  her  a cheque  for  fifty 
bags  of  rice  for  the  support  of  the  father  when 
his  daughter  should  be  no  more.  She  took  it 
gratefully  and  gave  it  to  the  neighbors  to  keep 
in  trust ; she  then  prepared  herself,  took  a last 
farewell,  and  left  her  fainting  father  to  go  to  her 
bed  in  the  sea. 

In  due  time  the  boat  that  bore  Sim  Chung,  at 
the  head  of  a procession  of  boats,  arrived  at  the 
place  where  the  evil  spirit  reigned.  She  was 
dressed  in  bridal  garments  furnished  by  the 
merchant.  On  her  arrival  at  the  place,  the 
kind  merchant  tried  once  more  to  appease  the 
spirit  by  an  offering  of  eatables,  but  it  was  use- 
less, whereupon  Sim  Chung  prayed  to  heaven, 
bade  them  all  good-by,  and  leaped  into  the  sea. 
Above,  all  was  quiet,  the  waves  subsided,  the 
sea  became  like  a lake,  and  the  boats  passed  on 
their  way  unmolested. 

When  Sim  Chung  regained  her  consciousness 
she  was  seated  in  a little  boat  drawn  by  fishes, 
and  pretty  maidens  were  giving  her  to  drink 
from  a carved  jade  bottle.  She  asked  them 
who  they  were,  and  where  she  was  going.  They 


KOREAN  TALES . 


162 

answered:  “We  are  servants  of  the  King  of 

the  Sea,  and  we  are  taking  you  to  his  palace.” 

Sim  Chuno;  wondered  if  this  was  death,  and 
thought  it  very  pleasant  if  it  were.  They 
passed  through  forests  of  waving  plants,  and 
saw  great  lazy  fish  feeding  about  in  the  water, 
till  at  last  they  reached  the  confines  of  the  pal- 
ace. Her  amazement  was  then  unbounded,  for 
the  massive  walls  were  composed  of  precious 
stones,  such  as  she  had  only  heretofore  seen 
used  as  ornaments.  Pearls  were  used  to  cover 
the  heads  of  nails  in  the  great  doors  through 
which  they  passed,  and  everywhere  there  seemed 
a most  costly  and  lavish  display  of  the  precious 
gems  and  metals,  while  the  walks  were  made  of 
polished  black  marble  that  shone  in  the  water. 
The  light,  as  it  passed  through  the  water,  seemed 
to  form  most  beautifully  colored  clouds,  and 
the  rainbow  colors  were  everywhere  disporting 
themselves.  , 

Soon  a mighty  noise  was  heard,  and  they 
moved  aside,  while  the  King  passed  by  preceded 
by  an  army  with  gayly  colored  and  beautifully 
embroidered  satin  banners,  each  bearer  blowing 
on  an  enormous  shell.  The  Kin^  was  borne  in 
a golden  chair  on  the  shoulders  of  one  hundred 
men,  followed  by  one  hundred  musicians  and  as 
many  more  beautiful  “ dancing  girls,”  with 
wonderful  head-dresses  and  rich  costumes. 


SIM  CHUNG. 


163 

Sim  Chung  objected  to  going  before  such  an 
august  king,  but  she  was  assured  of  kind  treat- 
ment, and,  after  being  properly  dressed  by  the 
sea  maids,  in  garments  suitable  for  the  palace  of 
the  Sea  King,  she  was  borne  in  a chair  on  the 
shoulders  of  eunuchs  to  the  King’s  apartments. 
The  King  treated  her  with  great  respect,  and  all 
the  maidens  and  eunuchs  bowed  before  her. 
She  protested  that  she  was  not  worthy  of  such 
attention.  “ I am,”  she  said,  “ but  the  daughter 
of  a beggar,  for  whom  I thought  I was  giving 
my  life  when  rescued  by  these  maidens.  I am 
in  no  way  worthy  of  your  respect.” 

The  King  smiled  a little,  anti  said  : Ah  ! I 
know  more  of  you  than  you  know  of  yourself. 
You  must  know  that  I am  the  Sea  King,  and 
that  we  know  full  well  the  doings  of  the  stars 
which  shine  in  the  heaven  above,  for  they  con- 
tinually visit  us  on  light  evenings.  Well,  you 
were  once  a star.  Many  say  a beautiful  one, 
for  you  had  many  admirers.  You  favored  one 
star  more  than  the  others,  and,  in  your  attentions 
to  him,  you  abused  your  office  as  cup-bearer  to 
the  King  of  Heaven,  and  let  your  lover  have 
free  access  to  all  of  the  choice  wines  of  the 
palace.  In  this  way,  before  you  were  aware  of 
it,  the  peculiar  and  choice  brands  that  the  King 
especially  liked  were  consumed,  and,  upon  ex- 
amination, your  fault  became  known.  As  pun- 


164 


KOREAN  TALES. 


ishment,  the  King  decided  to  banish  you  to 
earth,  but  fearing  to  send  you  both  at  once, 
lest  you  might  be  drawn  together  there,  he  sent 
your  lover  first,  and  after  keeping  you  in  prison 
for  a long  time,  you  were  sent  as  daughter  to 
your  former  lover.  He  is  the  man  you  claim  as 
father.  Heaven  has  seen  your  filial  piety,  how- 
ever, and  repents.  You  will  be  hereafter  most 
highly  favored,  as  a reward  for  your  dutiful 
conduct.  He  then  sent  her  to  fine  apartments 
prepared  for  her,  where  she  was  to  rest  and 
recuperate  before  going  back  to  earth. 

After  a due  period  of  waiting  and  feasting  on 
royal  food,  Sim  Chung’s  beauty  was  more  than 
restored.  She  had  developed  into  a complete 
woman,  and  her  beauty  was  dazzling ; her  cheeks 
seemed  colored  by  the  beautiful  tints  of  the 
w7aters  through  wdrich  she  moved  with  ease  and 
comfort,  while  her  mind  blossomed  forth  like  a 
flower  in  the  rare  society  of  the  Sea  King  and 
his  peculiarly  gifted  people. 

When  the  proper  time  arrived  for  her  de- 
parture for  the  world  she  had  left,  a large  and 
beautiful  flower  was  brought  into  her  chamber. 
It  was  so  arranged  that  Sim  Chung  could  con- 
ceal herself  inside  of  it,  while  the  delicious 
perfume  and  the  juice  of  the  plant  were  ample 
nourishment.  When  she  had  bidden  good-by 
to  her  peculiar  friends  and  taken  her  place  in- 


SIM  CHUNG. 


65 


side  the  flower,  it  was  conveyed  to  the  surface 
of  the  sea,  at  the  place  where  she  had  plunged 
in.  She  had  not  waited  long  in  this  strange 
position  before  a boat  bore  in  sight.  It  proved 
to  be  the  vessel  of  her  friend  the  merchant.  As 
he  drew  near  his  old  place  of  danger  he  mar- 
velled much  at  sight  of  such  a beautiful  plant, 
growing  and  blossoming  in  such  a strange  place, 
where  once  only  evil  was  to  be  expected.  He 
was  also  well-nigh  intoxicated  by  the  powerful 
perfume  exhaled  from  the  plant.  Steering  close 
he  managed  to  secure  the  flower  and  place  it 
safely  in  his  boat,  congratulating  himself  on  se- 
curing so  valuable  and  curious  a present  for  his 
King.  For  he  decided  at  once  to  present  it  at 
the  palace  if  he  could  succeed  in  getting  it  safely 
there. 

The  plan  succeeded,  the  strange  plant  with  its 
stranger  tenant  was  duly  presented  to  His  Maj- 
esty, who  was  delighted  with  the  gift,  and  spent 
his  time  gazing  upon  it  to  the  exclusion  of  state 
business.  He  had  a glass  house  prepared  for  it 
in  an  inner  court,  and  seemed  never  to  tire  of 
watching  his  new  treasure. 

At  night,  when  all  was  quiet,  Sim  Chung  was 
wont  to  come  forth  and  rest  herself  by  walking 
in  the  moonlight.  But,  on  one  occasion,  the 
King,  being  indisposed  and  restless,  thought  he 
would  go  to  breathe  the  rich  perfume  of  the 


KOREAN  TALES. 


1 66 

strange  flower  and  rest  himself.  In  this  way  he 
chanced  to  see  Sim  Chung  before  she  could  con- 
ceal herself,  and,  of  course,  his  surprise  was  un- 
bounded. He  accosted  her,  not  without  fear, 
demanding  who  she  might  be.  She,  being  also 
afraid,  took  refuge  in  her  flower,  when,  to  the 
amazement  of  both,  the  flower  vanished,  leaving 
her  standing  alone  where  it  had  been  but  a mo- 
ment before.  The  King  was  about  to  flee,  at 
this  point,  but  she  called  to  him  not  to  fear,  that 
she  was  but  a human  being,  and  no  spirit  as  he 
doubtless  supposed.  The  King  drew  near,  and 
was  at  once  lost  in  admiration  of  her  matchless 
beauty,  when  a great  noise  was  heard  outside, 
and  eunuchs  came,  stating  that  all  the  generals 
with  the  heads  of  departments  were  asking  for  , 
an  audience  on  very  important  business.  His 
Majesty  very  reluctantly  went  to  see  what  it  all 
meant.  An  officer  versed  in  astronomy  stated 
that  they  had,  on  the  previous  night,  observed 
a brilliant  star  descend  from  heaven  and  alight 
upon  the  palace,  and  that  they  believed  it  boded 
good  to  the  royal  family.  Then  the  King  told 
of  the  flower,  and  the  wonderful  apparition  he 
had  seen  in  the  divine  maiden.  It  so  happened 
that  the  queen  was  deceased,  and  it  was  soon 
decided  that  the  King  should  take  this  remark- 
able maiden  for  his  wife.  The  marriage  was 
announced,  and  preparations  all  made.  As  the 


SIM  CHUNG. 


167 


lady  was  without  parents,  supposably,  the  cere- 
mony took  place  at  the  royal  wedding  hall,  and 
was  an  occasion  of  great  state. 

Never  was  man  more  charmed  by  woman  than 
in  this  case.  The  King  would  not  leave  her  by 
day  or  night,  and  the  business  of  state  was 
almost  totally  neglected.  At  last  Sim  Chung 
chided  her  husband,  telling  him  it  was  not 
manly  for  the  King  to  spend  all  his  time  in  the 
women’s  quarters ; that  if  he  cared  so  little  for 
the  rule  as  to  neglect  it  altogether,  others  might 
find  occasion  to  usurp  his  place.  She  enjoined 
upon  him  the  necessity  of  giving  the  days  to  his 
business,  and  being  content  to  spend  the  nights 
with  her.  He  saw  her  wisdom,  and  remarked 
upon  it,  promising  to  abide  by  her  advice. 

After  some  time  spent  in  such  luxury,  Sim 
Chung  became  lonely  and  mourned  for  her  poor 
father,  but  despaired  of  being  able  to  see  him. 
She  knew  not  if  he  were  alive  or  dead,  and  the 
more  she  thought  of  it  the  more  she  mourned, 
till  tears  were  in  her  heart  continually,  and  not 
infrequently  overflowed  from  her  beautiful  eyes. 
The  King  chanced  to  see  her  weeping,  and  was 
solicitous  to  know  the  cause  of  her  sorrow,  where- 
upon she  answered  that  she  was  oppressed  by  a 
strange  dream  concerning  a poor  blind  man,  and 
was  desirous  of  alleviating  in  some  way  the 
sufferings  of  the  many  blind  men  in  the  country. 
Again  the  King  marvelled  at  her  great  heart, 


KOREAN  TALES. 


1 68 

and  offered  to  do  any  thing  towards  carrying 
out  her  noble  purpose.  Together  they  agreed 
that  they  would  summon  all  the  blind  men  of 
the  country  to  a great  feast,  at  which  they 
should  be  properly  clothed,  amply  fed,  and 
treated  each  to  a present  of  cash. 

The  edict  was  issued,  and  on  the  day  ap- 
pointed for  the  feast,  the  Queen  secreted  herself 
in  a pavilion,  from  which  she  could  look  down 
and  fully  observe  the  strange  assemblage.  She 
watched  the  first  day,  but  saw  no  one  who 
resembled  her  lost  parent ; again  the  second  day 
she  held  her  earnest  vigil,  but  in  vain.  She  was 
about  to  give  up  her  quest  as  useless  and  mourn 
over  the  loss  of  her  father,  when,  as  the  feast 
was  closing  on  the  third  day,  a feeble  old  man 
in  rags  came  tottering  up.  The  attendants, 
having  served  so  many,  were  treating  this  poor 
fellow  wdth  neglect,  and  were  about  to  drive 
him  away  as  too  late  when  the  Queen  ordered 
them  whipped  and  the  old  man  properly  fed. 

He  seemed  well-nigh  starved,  and  grasped  at 
the  food  set  before  him  with  the  eagerness  of  an 
animal.  There  seemed  to  be  something  about 
this  forlorn  creature  that  arrested  and  engaged 
the  attention  of  the  Queen,  and  the  attendants, 
noticing:  this,  were  careful  to  clothe  him  with 
extra  care.  When  sufficient  time  had  elapsed 
for  the  satisfying  of  his  hunger,  he  was  ordered 
brought  to  the  Queen’s  pavilion,  where  Her 


SIM  CHUNG . 


169 


Majesty  scrutinized  him  closely  for  a few  mo- 
ments, and  then,  to  the  surprise  and  dismay  of 
all  her  attendants,  she  screamed:  “My  father! 
my  father  ! ” and  fell  at  his  feet  senseless.  Her 
maids  hurried  off  to  tell  the  King  of  the 
strange  conduct  of  their  mistress,  and  he  came 
to  see  for  himself.  By  rubbing  her  limbs  and 
applying  strong-smelling  medicines  to  her  nos- 
trils, the  fainting  Queen  was  restored  to  con- 
sciousness, and  allowed  to  tell  her  peculiar 
and  interesting  story.  The  King  had  heard 
much  of  it  previously.  But  the  poor  old  blind 
man  could  barely  collect  his  senses  sufficiently 
to  grasp  the  situation.  As  the  full  truth  began 
to  dawn  upon  him,  he  cried  : “ Oh  ! my  child, 
can  the  dead  come  back  to  us  ? I hear  your 
voice ; I feel  your  form ; but  how  can  I know  it 
is  you,  for  I have  no  eyes?  Away  with  these 
sightless  orbs  ! ” And  he  tore  at  his  eyes  with 
his  nails,  when  to  his  utter  amazement  and  joy, 
the  scales  fell  away,  and  he  stood  rejoicing  in 
his  sight  once  more. 

His  Majesty  was  overjoyed  to  have  his  lovely 
Queen  restored  to  her  wonted  happy  frame  of 
mind.  He  made  the  old  man  an  officer  of  high 
rank,  appointed  him  a fine  house,  and  had  him 
married  to  the  accomplished  daughter  of  an  offi- 
cer of  suitable  rank,  thereby  fulfilling  the  last  of 
the  prophecy  of  both  the  aged  priest  and  the 
Kin^  of  the  Sea. 

O 


HONG  KIL  TONG; 


OR,  THE  ADVENTURES  OF  AN  ABUSED  BOY. 

During  the  reign  of  the  third  king  in  Korea 
there  lived  a noble  of  high  rank  and  noted 
family,  by  name  Hong.  His  title  was  Ye  Cho 
Pansa.  He  had  two  sons  by  his  wife  and  one 
by  one  of  his  concubines.  The  latter  son  was 
very  remarkable  from  his  birth  to  his  death,  and 
he  it  is  who  forms  the  subject  of  this  history. 

When  Hong  Pansa  was  the  father  of  but  two 
sons,  he  dreamed  by  night  on  one  occasion 
that  he  heard  the  noise  of  thunder,  and  looking 
up  he  saw  a huge  dragon  entering  his  apart- 
ment, which  seemed  too  small  to  contain  the 
whole  of  his  enormous  body.  The  dream  was 
so  startling  as  to  awaken  the  sleeper,  who  at 
once  saw  that  it  was  a good  omen,  and  a token 
to  him  of  a blessing  about  to  be  conferred.  He 
hoped  the  blessing  might  prove  to  be  another 
son,  and  went  to  impart  the  good  news  to  his 
wife.  She  would  not  see  him,  however,  as  she 
was  offended  by  his  taking  a concubine  from 


HONG  KIL  TONG . 


171 


the  class  of  “ dancing  girls.”  The  great  man 
was  sad,  and  went  away.  Within  the  year, 
however,  a son  of  marvellous  beauty  was  born 
to  one  concubine,  much  to  the  annoyance  of  his 
wife  and  to  himself,  for  he  would  have  been 
glad  to  have  the  beautiful  boy  a full  son,  and 
eligible  to  office.  The  child  was  named  Kil 
Tong,  or  Hong  Kil  Tong.  He  grew  fast,  and 
became  more  and  more  beautiful.  He  learned 
rapidly,  and  surprised  every  one  by  his  remarka- 
ble ability.  As  he  grew  up  he  rebelled  at  being 
placed  with  the  slaves,  and  at  not  being  allowed 
to  call  his  parent,  father.  The  other  children 
laughed  and  jeered  at  him,  and  made  life  very 
miserable.  He  refused  longer  to  study  of  the 
duties  of  children  to  their  parents.  He  upset 
his  table  in  school,  and  declared  he  was  going 
to  be  a soldier.  One  bright  moonlight  night 
Hong  Pansa  saw  his  son  in  the  court-yard  prac- 
tising the  arts  of  the  soldier,  and  he  asked  him 
what  it  meant.  Kil  Tong  answered  that  he  was 
fitting  himself  to  become  a man  that  people 
should  respect  and  fear.  He  said  he  knew  that 
heaven  had  made  all  things  for  the  use  of  men, 
if  they  found  themselves  capable  of  using  them, 
and  that  the  laws  of  men  were  only  made  to 
assist  a few  that  could  not  otherwise  do  as  they 
would  ; but  that  he  was  not  inclined  to  submit 
to  any  such  tyranny,  but  would  become  a great 


172 


KOREAN  TALES . 


man  in  spite  of  liis  evil  surroundings.  “ This  is 
a most  remarkable  boy/’  mused  Hong  Pansa. 
“ What  a pity  that  he  is  not  my  proper  and 
legitimate  son,  that  he  might  be  an  honor  to  my 
name.  As  it  is,  I fear  he  will  cause  me  serious 
trouble.”  He  urged  the  boy  to  go  to  bed  and 
sleep,  but  Kil  Tong  said  it  was  useless,  that  if 
he  went  to  bed  he  would  think  of  his  troubles 
till  the  tears  washed  sleep  away  from  his  eyes, 
and  caused  him  to  get  up. 

The  wife  of  Hong  Pansa  and  his  other  concu- 
bine (the  dancing  girl),  seeing  how  much  their 
lord  and  master  thought  of  Kil  Tong,  grew  to 
hate  the  latter  intensely,  and  began  to  lay  plans 
for  ridding  themselves  of  him.  They  called 
some  mootang , or  sorceresses,  and  explained  to 
them  that  their  happines’s  was  disturbed  by  this 
son  of  a rival,  and  that  peace  could  only  be 
restored  to  their  hearts  by  the  death  of  this 
youth.  The  witches  laughed  and  said  : “ Never 
mind.  There  is  an  old  woman  who  lives  by  the 
east  gate,  tell  her  to  come  and  prejudice  the 
father.  She  can  do  it,  and  he  will  then  look 
after  his  son.” 

The  old  hag  came  as  requested.  Hong  Pansa 
was  then  in  the  women’s  apartments,  telling 
them  of  the  wonderful  boy,  much  to  their  an- 
noyance. A visitor  was  announced,  and  the  old 
woman  made  a low  bow  outside.  Hong  Pansa 


HONG  KIL  TONG. 


173 


asked  her  what  her  business  was,  and  she  stated 
that  she  had  heard  of  his  wonderful  son,  and  came 
to  see  him,  to  foretell  what  his  future  was  to  be. 

Kil  Tong  came  as  called,  and  on  seeing  him 
the  hag  bowed  and  said  : “ Send  out  all  of  the 
people.”  She  then  stated  : “ This  will  be  a very 
great  man ; if  not  a king,  he  will  be  greater  than 
the  king,  and  will  avenge  his  early  wrongs  by 
killing  all  his  family.”  At  this  the  father  called 
to  her  to  stop,  and  enjoined  strict  secrecy  upon 
her.  He  sent  Kil  Tong  at  once  to  a strong 
room,  and  had  him  locked  in  for  safe  keeping. 

The  boy  was  very  sad  at  this  new  state  of 
affairs,  but  as  his  father  let  him  have  books,  he 
got  down  to  hard  study,  and  learned  the  Chinese 
works  on  astronomy.  He  could  not  see  his 
mother,  and  his  unnatural  father  was  too  afraid 
to  come  near  him.  He  made  up  his  mind,  how- 
ever, that  as  soon  as  he  6ould  get  out  he  would 
go  to  some  far  off  country,  where  he  was  not 
known,  and  make  his  true  power  felt. 

Meanwhile,  the  unnatural  father  was  kept  in 
a state  of  continual  excitement  by  his  wicked 
concubine,  who  was  bent  on  the  destruction  of 
the  son  of  her  rival,  and  kept  constantly  before 
her  master  the  great  dangers  that  would  come 
to  him  from  being  the  parent  of  such  a man  as 
Kil  Tong  was  destined  to  be,  if  allowed  to  live. 
She  showed  him  that  such  power  as  the  boy 


74 


KOREAN  TALES. 


was  destined  to  possess,  would  eventually  result 
in  his  overthrowal,  and  with  him  his  father’s 
house  would  be  in  disgrace,  and,  doubtless, 
would  be  abolished.  While  if  this  did  not  hap- 
pen, the  son  was  sure  to  kill  his  family,  so  that, 
in  either  case,  it  was  the  father’s  clear  duty  to 
prevent  any  further  trouble  by  putting  the  boy 
out  of  the  way.  Hong  Pansa  was  finally  per- 
suaded that  his  concubine  was  right,  and  sent 
for  the  assassins  to  come  and  kill  his  son.  But 
a spirit  filled  the  father  with  disease,  and  he 
told  the  men  to  stay  their  work.  Medicines 
failed  to  cure  the  disease,  and  the  mootang 
women  were  called  in  by  the  concubine.  They 
beat  their  drums  and  danced  about  the  room, 
conjuring  the  spirit  to  leave,  but  it  would  not 
obey.  At  last  they  said,  at  the  suggestion  of 
the  concubine,  that  Kil  Tong  was  the  cause  of 
the  disorder,  and  that  with  his  death  the  spirit 
would  cease  troubling  the  father. 

Again  the  assassins  were  sent  for,  and  came 
with  their  swords,  accompanied  by  the  old  hag 
from  the  east  gate.  While  they  were  meditat- 
ing on  the  death  of  Kil  Tong,  he  was  musing  on 
the  unjust  laws  of  men  who  allowed  sons  to  be 
born  of  concubines,  but  denied  them  rights  that 
were  enjoyed  by  other  men. 

While  thus  musing  in  the  darkness  of  the 
night,  he  heard  a crow  caw  three  times  and  fly 


HONG  NIL  TONG. 


175 


away.  “ This  means  something  ill  to  me,” 
thought  he ; and  just  then  his  window  was 
thrown  open,  and  in  stepped  the  assassins. 
They  made  at  the  boy,  but  he  was  not  there. 
In  their  rage  they  wounded  each  other,  and 
killed  the  old  woman  who  was  their  guide.  To 
their  amazement  the  room  had  disappeared,  and 
they  were  surrounded  by  high  mountains.  A 
mighty  storm  arose,  and  rocks  flew  through  the 
air.  They  could  not  escape,  and,  in  their  terror, 
were  about  to  give  up,  when  music  was  heard, 
and  a boy  came  riding  by  on  a donkey,  playing 
a flute.  He  took  away  their  weapons,  and 
showed  himself  to  be  Kil  Tong.  He  promised 
not  to  kill  them,  as  they  begged  for  their  lives, 
but  only  on  condition  that  they  should  never 
try  to  kill  another  man.  He  told  them  that  he 
would  know  if  the  promise  was  broken,  and,  in 
that  event,  he  would  instantly  kill  them. 

Kil  Tong  went  by  night  to  see  his  father,  who 
thought  him  a spirit,  and  was  very  much  afraid. 
He  gave  his  father  medicine,  which  instantly 
cured  him ; and  sending  for  his  mother,  bade  her 
good-by,  and  started  for  an  unknown  country. 

His  father  was  very  glad  that  the  boy  had  es- 
caped, and  lost  his  affection  for  his  wicked  con- 
cubine. But  the  latter,  with  her  mistress,  was 
very  angry,  and  tried  in  vain  to  devise  some 
means  to  accomplish  their  evil  purposes. 


176 


KOREAN  TALES. 


Kil  Tong,  free  at  last,  journeyed  to  the  south, 
and  began  to  ascend  the  lonely  mountains.  Ti- 
gers were  abundant,  but  he  feared  them  not,  and 
they  seemed  to  avoid  molesting  him.  After 
many  days,  he  found  himself  high  up  on  a bar- 
ren peak  enveloped  by  the  clouds,  and  enjoyed 
the  remoteness  of  the  place,  and  the  absence  of 
men  and  obnoxious  laws.  He  now  felt  himself 
a free  man,  and  the  equal  of  any,  while  he  knew 
that  heaven  was  smiling  upon  him  and  giving 
him  powers  not  accorded  to  other  men. 

Through  the  clouds  at  some  distance  he 
thought  he  espied  a huge  stone  door  in  the 
bare  wall  of  rock.  Going  up  to  it,  he  found  it 
to  be  indeed  a movable  door,  and,  opening  it,  he 
stepped  inside,  when,  to  his  amazement,  he  found 
himself  in  an  open  plain,  surrounded  by  high 
and  inaccessible  mountains.  He  saw  before  him 
over  two  hundred  good  houses,  and  many  men, 
who,  when  they  had  somewhat  recovered  from 
their  own  surprise,  came  rushing  upon  him,  ap- 
parently with  evil  intent.  Laying  hold  upon 
him  they  asked  him  who  he  was,  and  why  he 
came  trespassing  upon  their  ground.  He  said  : 
u I am  surprised  to  find  myself  in  the  presence 
of  men.  I am  but  the  son  of  a concubine,  and 
men,  with  their  laws,  are  obnoxious  to  me. 
Therefore,  I thought  to  get  away  from  man 
entirely,  and,  for  that  reason,  I wandered  alone 


HONG  KIL  TONG . 


1 77 


into  these  wild  regions.  But  who  are  you,  and 
why  do  you  live  in  this  lone  spot  ? Perhaps  we 
may  have  a kindred  feeling.” 

u We  are  called  thieves,”  was  answered  ; “ but 
we  only  despoil  the  hated  official  class  of  some 
of  their  ill-gotten  gains.  We  are  willing  to  help 
the  poor  unbeknown,  but  no  man  can  enter  our 
stronghold  and  depart  alive,  unless  he  has  be- 
come one  of  us.  To  do  so,  however,  he  must 
prove  himself  to  be  strong  in  body  and  mind. 
If  you  can  pass  the  examination  and  wish  to 
join  our  party,  well  and  good ; otherwise  you 
die.” 

This  suited  Kil  Tong  immensely,  and  he  con- 
sented to  the  conditions.  They  gave  him  vari- 
ous trials  of  strength,  but  he  chose  his  own. 
Going  up  to  a huge  rock  on  which  several  men 
were  seated,  he  laid  hold  of  it  and  hurled  it  to 
some  distance,  to  the  dismay  of  the  men,  who 
fell  from  their  seat,  and  to  the  surprised  delight 
of  all.  He  was  at  once  installed  a member,  and 
a feast  was  ordered.  The  contract  was  sealed 
by  mingling  blood  from  the  lips  of  all  the  mem- 
bers with  blood  similarly  supplied  by  Kil  Tong. 
He  was  then  given  a prominent  seat  and  served 
to  wine  and  food. 

Kil  Tong  soon  became  desirous  of  giving  to 
his  comrades  some  manifestation  of  his  courage. 
An  opportunity  presently  offered.  He  heard 


i7» 


KOREAN  TALES. 


the  men  bemoaning  their  inability  to  despoil  a 
large  and  strong  Buddhist  temple  not  far  dis- 
tant. As  was  the  rule,  this  temple  in  the  moun- 
tains was  well  patronized  by  officials,  who  made 
it  a place  of  retirement  for  pleasure  and  de- 
bauch, and  in  return  the  lazy,  licentious  priests 
were  allowed  to  collect  tribute  from  the  poor 
people  about,  till  they  had  become  rich  and 
powerful.  The  several  attempts  made  by  the 
robber  band  had  proved  unsuccessful,  by  virtue 
of  the  number  and  vigilance  of  the  priests,  to- 
gether with  the  strength  of  their  enclosure.  Kil 
Tong  agreed  to  assist  them  to  accomplish  their 
design  or  perish  in  the  attempt,  and  such  was 
their  faith  in  him  that  they  readily  agreed  to 
his  plans. 

On  a given  day  Kil  Tong,  dressed  in  the  red 
gown  of  a youth,  just  betrothed,  covered  him- 
self with  the  dust  of  travel,  and  mounted  on  a 
donkey,  with  one  robber  disguised  as  a servant, 
made  his  way  to  the  temple.  He  asked  on 
arrival  to  be  shown  to  the  head  priest,  to  whom 
he  stated  that  he  was  the  son  of  Hong  Pansa, 
that  his  noble  father  having  heard  of  the  great- 
ness of  this  temple,  and  the  wisdom  of  its  many 
priests,  had  decided  to  send  him  with  a letter, 
which  he  produced,  to  be  educated  among  their 
numbers.  He  also  stated  that  a train  of  one 
hundred  ponies  loaded  with  rice  had  been  sent  as 


HONG  KIL  TONG . 


1 79 


a present  from  his  father  to  the  priest,  and  he 
expected  they  would  arrive  before  dark,  as  they 
did  not  wish  to  stop  alone  in  the  mountains,  even 
though  every  pony  was  attended  by  a groom, 
who  was  armed  for  defense.  The  priests  were 
delighted,  and  having  read  the  letter,  they  never 
for  a moment  suspected  that  all  was  not  right. 
A great  feast  was  ordered  in  honor  of  their 
noble  scholar,  and  all  sat  down  before  the 
tables,  which  were  filled  so  high  that  one  could 
hardly  see  his  neighbor  on  the  opposite  side. 
They  had  scarcely  seated  themselves  and  in- 
dulged in  the  generous  wine,  when  it  was  an- 
nounced that  the  train  of  ponies  laden  with  rice 
had  arrived.  Servants  were  sent  to  look  after 
the  tribute,  and  the  eating  and  drinking  went 
on.  Suddenly  Kil  Tong  clapped  his  hand,  over 
his  cheek  with  a cry  of  pain,  which  drew  the 
attention  of  all.  When,  to  the  great  mortifica- 
tion of  the  priests,  he  produced  from  his  mouth 
a pebble,  previously  introduced  on  the  sly,  and 
exclaimed  : “ Is  it  to  feed  on  stones  that  my  father 
sent  me  to  this  place  ? What  do  you  mean  by 
setting  such  rice  before  a gentleman  ? ” 

The  priests  were  filled  with  mortification  and 
dismay,  and  bowed  their  shaven  heads  to  the 
floor  in  humiliation.  When  at  a sign  from  Kil 
Tong,  a portion  of  the  robbers,  who  had  entered 
the  court  as  grooms  to  the  ponies,  seized  the 


i8o 


KOREAN  TALES. 


bending  priests  and  bound  them  as  they  were. 
The  latter  shouted  for  help,  but  the  other  rob- 
bers, who  had  been  concealed  in  the  bags,  which 
were  supposed  to  contain  rice,  seized  the  ser- 
vants, while  others  were  loading  the  ponies 
with  jewels,  rice,  cash  and  whatever  of  value 
they  could  lay  hands  upon. 

An  old  priest  who  was  attending  to  the  fires, 
seeing  the  uproar,  made  off  quietly  to  the  yamen 
near  by  and  called  for  soldiers.  The  soldiers 
were  sent  after  some  delay,  and  Kil  Tong,  dis- 
guised as  a priest,  called  to  them  to  follow  him 
down  a by-path  after  the  robbers.  While  he 
conveyed  the  soldiers  over  this  rough  path,  the 
robbers  made  good  their  escape  by  the  main 
road,  and  were  soon  joined  in  their  stronghold 
by  their  youthful  leader,  who  had  left  the  sol- 
diers groping  helplessly  in  the  dark  among  the 
rocks  and  trees  in  a direction  opposite  that 
taken  by  the  robbers. 

The  priests  soon  found  out  that  they  had  lost 
almost  all  their  riches,  and  were  at  no  loss  in 
determining  how  the  skilful  affair  had  been 
planned  and  carried  out.  Kil  Tong’s  name  was 
noised  abroad,  and  it  was  soon  known  that  he 
was  heading  a band  of  robbers,  who,  through 
his  assistance,  were  able  to  do  many  marvellous 
things.  The  robber  band  were  delighted  at  the 
success  of  his  first  undertaking,  and  made  him 


HONG  NIL  TONG. 


181 


their  chief,  with  the  consent  of  all.  After  suffi- 
cient time  had  elapsed  for  the  full  enjoyment  of 
their  last  and  greatest  success,  Kil  Tong  planned 
a new  raid. 

The  Governor  of  a neighboring  province  was 
noted  for  his  overbearing  ways  and  the  heavy 
burdens  that  he  laid  upon  his  subjects.  He  was 
very  rich,  but  universally  hated,  and  Kil  Tong 
decided  to  avenge  the  people  and  humiliate 
the  Governor,  knowing  that  his  work  would  be 
appreciated  by  the  people,  as  were  indeed  his 
acts  at  the  temple.  He  instructed  his  band  to 
proceed  singly  to  the  Governor’s  city — the  local 
capital — at  the  time  of  a fair,  when  their  coming 
would  not  cause  comment.  At  a given  time  a 
portion  of  them  were  to  set  tire  to  a lot  of  straw- 
thatched  huts  outside  the  city  gates,  while  the 
others  repaired  in  a body  to  the  Governor’s 
yamen.  They  did  so.  The  Governor  was  borne 
in  his  chair  to  a place  where  he  could  witness 
the  conflagration,  which  also  drew  away  the 
most  of  the  inhabitants.  The  robbers  bound 
the  remaining  servants,  and  while  some  were 
securing  money,  jewels,  and  weapons,  Kil  Tong 
wrote  on  the  walls  : “ The  wicked  Governor  that 
robs  the  people  is  relieved  of  his  ill-gotten  gains 
by  Kil  Tong — the  people’s  avenger.” 

Again  the  thieves  made  good  their  escape,  and 
Kil  Tong’s  name  became  known  everywhere. 


KOREAN  TALES. 


182 

The  Governor  offered  a great  reward  for  his  cap- 
ture, but  no  one  seemed  desirous  of  encounter- 
ing a robber  of  such  boldness.  At  last  the  King 
offered  a reward  after  consulting  with  his  offi- 
cers. When  one  of  them  said  he  would  capture 
the  thief  alone,  the  King  was  astonished  at  his. 
boldness  and  courage,  and  bade  him  be  off  and 
make  the  attempt.  The  officer  was  called  the 
Pochang ; he  had  charge  of  the  prisons,  and  was 
a man  of  great  courage. 

The  Pochang  started  on  his  search,  disguised 
as  a traveller.  He  took  a donkey  and  servant, 
and  after  travelling  many  days  he  put  up  at  a 
little  inn,  at  the  same  time  that  another  man  on 
a donkey  rode  up.  The  latter  was  Kil  Tong  in 
disguise,  and  he  soon  entered  into  conversation 
with  the  man,  whose  mission  was  known  to  him. 

“ I goo”  said  Kil  Tong,  as  he  sat  down  to 
eat,  “ this  is  a dangerous  country.  I have  just 
been  chased  by  the  robber  Kil  Tong  till  the  life 
is  about  gone  out  of  me.” 

“ Kil  Tong,  did  you  say  ? ” remarked  Pochang. 
“ I wish  he  would  chase  me.  I am  anxious  to 
see  the  man  of  whom  we  hear  so  much.” 

“Well,  if  you  see  him  once  you  will  be  satis- 
fied,” replied  Kil  Tong. 

“Why?”  asked  the  Pochang.  “Is  he  such 
a fearful-looking  man  as  to  frighten  one  by  his 
aspect  alone  ? ” 


HONG  KIL  TONG . 


183 


“ No ; on  the  contrary  he  looks  much  as  do 
ordinary  mortals.  But  we  know  he  is  different, 
you  see.” 

“ Exactly,”  said  the  Pochang.  “ That  is  just 
the  trouble.  You  are  afraid  of  him  before  you 
see  him.  Just  let  me  get  a glimpse  of  him,  and 
matters  will  be  different,  I think.” 

“"Well,”  said  Kil  Tong,  “you  can  be  easily 
pleased,  if  that  is  all,  for  I dare  say  if  you  go 
back  into  the  mountains  here  you  will  see  him, 
and  get  acquainted  with  him  too.” 

“ That  is  good.  Will  you  show  me  the  place  ? ” 
“ Not  I.  I have  seen  enough  of  him  to  please 
me.  I can  tell  you  where  to  go,  however,  if  you 
persist  in  your  curiosity,”  said  the  robber. 

“ Agreed  ! ” exclaimed  the  officer.  “ Let  us  be 
off  at  once  lest  he  escapes.  And  if  you  succeed 
in  showing  him  to  me,  I will  reward  you  for 
your  work  and  protect  you  from  the  thief.” 
After  some  objection  by  Kil  Tong,  who  ap- 
peared to  be  reluctant  to  go,  and  insisted  on  at 
least  finishing  his  dinner,  they  started  off,  with 
their  servants,  into  the  mountains.  Night  over- 
took them,  much  to  the  apparent  dismay  of  the 
guide,  who  pretended  to  be  very  anxious  to  give 
up  the  quest.  At  length,  however,  they  came 
to  the  stone  door,  which  was  open.  Having 
entered  the  robber’s  stronghold,  the  door  closed 
behind  them,  and  the  guide  disappeared,  leaving 


184 


KOREAN  TALES. 


the  dismayed  officer  surrounded  by  the  thieves. 
His  courage  had  now  left  him,  and  he  regretted 
his  rashness.  The  robbers  bound  him  securely 
and  led  him  past  their  miniature  city  into  an 
enclosure  surrounded  by  houses  which,  by  their 
bright  colors,  seemed  to  be  the  abode  of  royalty. 
He  was  conveyed  into  a large  audience-chamber 
occupying  the  most  extensive  building  of  the 
collection,  and  there,  on  a sort  of  throne,  in  royal 
style,  sat  his  guide.  The  Pochang  saw  his  mis- 
take, and  fell  on  his  face,  begging  for  mercy. 
Kil  Tong  upbraided  him  for  his  impudence  and 
arrogance  and  promised  to  let  him  off  this  time. 
Wine  was  brought,  and  all  partook  of  it.  That 
given  to  the  officer  was  drugged,  and  he  fell 
into  a stupor  soon  after  drinking  it.  While  in 
this  condition  he  was  put  into  a bag  and  con- 
veyed in  a marvellous  manner  to  a high  moun- 
tain overlooking  the  capital.  Here  he  found 
himself  upon  recovering  from  the  effects  of  his 
potion ; and  not  daring  to  face  his  sovereign 
with  such  a fabulous  tale,  he  cast  himself  down 
from  the  high  mountain,  and  was  picked  up 
dead,  by  passers-by,  in  the  morning.  Almost  at 
the  same  time  that  His  Majesty  received  word  of 
the  death  of  his  officer,  and  was  marvelling  at 
the  audacity  of  the  murderer  in  bringing  the 
body  almost  to  the  palace  doors,  came  simul- 
taneous reports  of  great  depredations  in  each  of 


HONG  KIL  TONG. 


185 


the  eight  provinces.  The  trouble  was  in  each 
case  attributed  to  Kil  Tong,  and  the  fact  that 
he  was  reported  as  being  in  eight  far  removed 
places  at  the  same  time  caused  great  conster- 
nation. 

Official  orders  were  issued  to  each  of  the 
eight  governors  to  catch  and  bring  to  the  city, 
at  once,  the  robber  Kil  Tong.  These  orders 
were  so  well  obeyed  that  upon  a certain  day 
soon  after,  a guard  came  from  each  province 
bringing  Kil  Tong,  and  there  in  a line  stood 
eight  men  alike  in  every  respect. 

The  King  on  inquiry  found  that  Kil  Tong 
was  the  son  of  Hong  Pansa,  and  the  father  was 
ordered  into  the  royal  presence.  He  came  with 
his  legitimate  son,  and  bowed  his  head  in  shame 
to  the  ground.  When  asked  what  he  meant  by 
having  a son  who  would  cause  such  general 
misery  and  distress,  he  swooned  away,  and 
would  have  died  had  not  one  of  the  Kil  Tongs 
produced  some  medicine  which  cured  him.  The 
son,  however,  acted  as  spokesman,  and  informed 
the  King  that  Kil  Tong  was  but  the  son  of  his 
father’s  slave,  that  he  was  utterly  incorrigible, 
and  had  fled  from  home  when  a mere  boy. 
When  asked  to  decide  as  to  which  was  his  true 
son,  the  father  stated  that  his  son  had  a scar  on 
the  left  thigh.  Instantly  each  of  the  eight  men 
pulled  up  the  baggy  trousers  and  displayed  a 


KOREAN  TALES. 


1 86 

scar.  The  guard  was  commanded  to  remove 
the  men  and  kill  all  of  them ; but  when  they 
attempted  to  do  so  the  life  had  disappeared, 
and  the  men  were  found  to  be  only  figures  in 
straw  and  wax. 

Soon  after  this  a letter  was  seen  posted  on 
the  Palace  gate,  announcing  that  if  the  govern- 
ment would  confer  upon  Kil  Tong  the  rank  of 
Pansa,  as  held  by  his  father,  and  thus  remove 
from  him  the  stigma  attaching  to  him  as  the 
son  of  a slave,  he  would  stop  his  depredations. 
This  proposition  could  not  be  entertained  at 
first,  but  one  of  the  counsel  suggested  that  it 
might  offer  a solution  of  the  vexed  question, 
and  they  could  yet  be  spared  the  disgrace  of 
having  an  officer  with  such  a record.  For,  as 
he  proposed,  men  could  be  so  stationed  that 
when  the  newly-appointed  officer  came  to  make 
his  bow  before  His  Majesty,  they  could  fall  upon 
him  and  kill  him  before  he  arose.  This  plan 
was  greeted  with  applause,  and  a decree  was 
issued  conferring  the  desired  rank;  proclama- 
tions to  that  effect  being  posted  in  public 
places,  so  that  the  news  would  reach  Kil  Tong. 
It  did  reach  him,  and  he  soon  appeared  at  the 
city  gate.  A great  crowd  attended  him  as  he 
rode  to  the  Palace  gates;  but  knowing’  the 
plans  laid  for  him,  as  he  passed  through  the 
gates  and  came  near  enough  to  be  seen  of  the 


HONG  KIL  TONG. 


187 


King,  he  was  caught  up  in  a cloud  and  borne 
away  amid  strange  music;  wholly  discomfiting 
his  enemies. 

Some  time  after  this  occurrence  the  King  was 
walking  with  a few  eunuchs  and  attendants  in 
the  royal  gardens.  It  was  evening  time,  but 
the  full  moon  furnished  ample  light.  The 
atmosphere  was  tempered  just  to  suit ; it  was 
neither  cold  nor  warm,  while  it  lacked  nothing 
of  the  bracing  character  of  a Korean  autumn. 
The  leaves  were  blood-red  on  the  maples ; the 
heavy  cloak  of  climbing  vines  that  enshrouded 
the  great  wall  near  by  was  also  beautifully  col- 
ored. These  effects  could  even  be  seen  by  the 
bright  moonlight,  and  seated  on  a liill-side  the 
royal  party  were  enjoying  the  tranquillity  of  the 
scene,  when  all  were  astonished  by  the  sound 
of  a flute  played  by  some  one  up  above  them. 
Looking  up  among  the  tree-tops  a man  was  seen 
descending  toward  them,  seated  upon  the  back 
of  a gracefully  moving  stork.  The  King  im- 
agined it  must  be  some  heavenly  being,  and 
ordered  the  chief  eunuch  to  make  some  proper 
salutation.  But  before  this  could  be  done,  a 
voice  was  heard  saying  : “Fear  not,  O King.  I 
am  simply  Hong  Pansa  [Kil  Tong’s  new  title]. 
I have  come  to  make  my  obeisance  before  your 
august  presence  and  be  confirmed  in  my  rank.” 

This  he  did,  and  no  one  attempted  to  molest 


1 88 


KOREAN  TALES . 


him  ; seeing  which,  the  King,  feeling  that  it 
was  useless  longer  to  attempt  to  destroy  a man 
who  could  read  the  unspoken  thoughts  of  men, 
said : 

“ Why  do  you  persist  in  troubling  the  coun- 
try ? I have  removed  from  you  now  the  stigma 
attached  to  your  birth.  What  more  will  you 
have  ? ” 

“ I wish,”  said  Kil  Tong,  with  due  humility, 
“ to  go  to  a distant  land,  and  settle  down  to  the 
pursuit  of  peace  and  happiness.  If  I may  be 
granted  three  thousand  bags  of  rice  I will  gladly 
go  and  trouble  you  no  longer.” 

“ But  how  will  you  transport  such  an  enor- 
mous quantity  of  rice  ? ” asked  the  King. 

“ That  can  be  arranged,”  said  Kil  Tong.  “ If 
I may  be  but  granted  the  order,  I will  remove 
the  rice  at  daybreak.” 

The  order  was  given.  Kil  Tong  went  away 
as  he  came,  and  in  the  early  morning  a fleet  of 
junks  appeared  off  the  royal  granaries,  took  on 
the  rice,  and  made  away  before  the  people  were 
well  aware  of  their  presence. 

Kil  Tong  now  sailed  for  an  island  off  the 
west  coast.  He  found  one  uninhabited,  and 
with  his  few  followers  he  stored  his  riches,  and 
brought  many  articles  of  value  from  his  former 
hiding-places.  His  people  he  taught  to  till  the 
soil,  and  all  went  well  on  the  little  island  till 


HONG  KIL  TONG. 


89 


the  master  made  a trip  to  a neighboring  island, 
which  was  famous  for  its  deadly  mineral  poison, 
— a thing  much  prized  for  tipping  the  arrows 
with.  Kil  Tong  wanted  to  get  some  of  this 
poison,  and  made  a visit  to  the  island.  While 
passing  through  the  settled  districts  he  casually 
noticed  that  many  copies  of  a proclamation  were 
posted  up,  offering  a large  reward  to  any  one 
who  would  succeed  in  restoring  to  her  father  a 
young  lady  who  had  been  stolen  by  a band  of 
savage  people  who  lived  in  the  mountains. 

Kil  Tong  journeyed  on  all  day,  and  at  night 
he  found  himself  high  up  in  the  wild  mountain 
regions,  where  the  poison  was  abundant.  Gaz- 
ing about  in  making  some  preparations  for  pass- 
ing the  night  in  this  place,  he  saw  a light,  and 
following  it,  he  came  to  a house  built  below  him 
on  a ledge  of  rocks,  and  in  an  almost  inaccessi- 
ble position.  He  could  see  the  interior  of  a 
large  hall,  where  were  gathered  many  hairy, 
shaggy-looking  men,  eating,  drinking,  and  smok- 
ing. One  old  fellow,  who  seemed  to  be  chief, 
was  tormenting  a young  lady  by  trying  to  tear 
away  her  veil  and  expose  her  to  the  gaze  of  the 
barbarians  assembled.  Kil  Tong  could  not 
stand  this  sight,  and,  taking  a poisoned  arrow, 
he  sent  it  direct  for  the  heart  of  the  villain,  but 
the  distance  was  so  great  that  he  missed  his 
mark  sufficiently  to  only  wound  the  arm.  All 


190 


KOREAN  TALES. 


were  amazed,  and  in  the  confusion  the  girl 
escaped,  and  Kil  Tong  concealed  himself  for  the 
night.  He  was  seen  next  day  by  some  of  the 
savage  band,  who  caught  him,  and  demanded 
who  he  was  and  why  he  was  found  in  the 
mountains.  He  answered  that  he  was  a physi- 
cian, and  had  come  up  there  to  collect  a certain 
rare  medicine  only  known  to  exist  in  those 
mountains. 

The  robbers  seemed  rejoiced,  and  explained 
that  their  chief  had  been  wounded  by  an  arrow 
from  the  clouds,  and  asked  him  if  he  could  cure 
him.  Kil  Tong  was  taken  in  and  allowed  to 
examine  the  chief,  when  he  agreed  to  cure  him 
within  three  days.  Hastily  mixing  up  some  of 
the  fresh  poison,  he  put  it  into  the  wound,  and 
the  chief  died  almost  at  once.  Great  was  the 
uproar  when  the  death  became  known.  All 
rushed  at  the  doctor,  and  would  have  killed 
him,  but  Kil  Tong,  finding  his  own  powers 
inadequate,  summoned  to  his  aid  his  old  friends 
the  spirits  {quay  sin ),  and  swords  flashed  in  the 
air,  striking  off  heads  at  every  blow,  and  not 
ceasing  till  the  whole  band  lay  weltering  in 
their  own  blood. 

Bursting  open  a door,  Kil  Tong  saw  two 
women  sitting  with  covered  faces,  and  suppos- 
ing them  to  be  of  the  same  strange  people,  he 
was  about  to  dispatch  them  on  the  spot,  when 


HONG  KIL  TONG. 


191 

one  of  them  threw  aside  her  veil  and  implored 
for  mercy.  Then  it  was  that  Kil  Tong  recog- 
nized the  maiden  whom  he  had  rescued  the 
previous  evening.  She  was  marvellously  beau- 
tiful, and  already  he  was  deeply  smitten  with 
her  maidenly  charms.  Her  voice  seemed  like 
that  of  an  angel  of  peace  sent  to  quiet  the  hearts 
of  rough  men.  As  she  modestly  begged  for  her 
life,  she  told  the  story  of  her  capture  by  the 
robbers,  and  how  she  had  been  dragged  away 
to  their  den,  and  was  only  saved  from  insult  by 
the  interposition  of  some  heavenly  being,  who 
had  in  pity  smote  the  arm  of  her  tormentor. 

Great  was  Kil  Tong’s  joy  at  being  able  to 
explain  his  own  part  in  the  matter,  and  the 
maiden  heart,  already  won  by  the  manly  beauty 
of  her  rescuer,  now  overflowed  with  gratitude 
and  love.  Remembering  herself,  however,  she 
quickly  veiled  her  face,  but  the  mischief  had 
been  done ; each  had  seen  the  other,  and  they 
could  henceforth  know  no  peace,  except  in  each 
other’s  presence. 

The  proclamations  had  made  but  little  impres- 
sion upon  Kil  Tong,  and  it  was  not  till  the  lady 
had  told  her  story  that  he  remembered  reading 
them.  He  at  once  took  steps  to  remove  the 
beautiful  girl  and  her  companion  in  distress, 
and  not  knowing  but  that  other  of  the  savages 
might  return,  he  did  not  dare  to  make  search 


KOREAN  TALES. 


I92 

for  a chair  and  bearers,  but  mounting  donkeys 
the  little  party  set  out  for  the  home  of  the  dis- 
tressed parents,  which  they  reached  safely  in 
due  time.  The  father’s  delight  knew  no  bounds. 
He  was  a subject  of  Korea’s  King,  yet  he  pos- 
sessed this  island  and  ruled  its  people  in  his 
own  right.  And  calling  his  subjects,  he  ex- 
plained to  them  publicly  the  wonderful  works 
of  the  stranger,  to  whom  he  betrothed  his  daugh- 
ter, and  to  whom  he  gave  his  official  position. 

The  people  indulged  in  all  manner  of  gay  fes- 
tivities in  honor  of  the  return  of  the  lost  daugh- 
ter of  their  chief ; in  respect  to  the  bravery  of 
Kil  Tong ; and  to  celebrate  his  advent  as  their 
ruler. 

In  due  season  the  marriage  ceremonies  were 
celebrated,  and  the  impatient  lovers  were  given 
to  each  other’s  embrace.  Their  lives  were  full 
of  happiness  and  prosperity.  Other  outlying 
islands  were  united  under  Kil  Tong’s  rule,  and 
no  desire  or  ambition  remained  ungratified.  Yet 
there  came  a time  when  the  husband  grew  sad, 
and  tears  swelled  the  heart  of  the  young  wife 
§s  she  tried  in  vain  to  comfort  him.  He  ex- 
plained at  last  that  he  had  a presentiment  that 
his  father  was  either  dead  or  dying,  and  that  it 
was  his  duty  to  go  and  mourn  at  the  grave. 
With  anguish  at  the  thought  of  parting,  the 
wife  urged  him  to  go.  Taking  a junk  laden 


HONG  KIL  TONG. 


193 


with  handsome  marble  slabs  for  the  grave  and 
statuary  to  surround  it,  and  followed  by  junks 
bearing  three  thousand  bags  of  rice,  he  set  out 
for  the  capital.  Arriving,  he  cut  off  his  hair, 
and  repaired  to  his  old  home,  where  a servant 
admitted  him  on  the  supposition  that  he  was 
a priest.  He  found  his  father  was  no  more ; but 
the  body  yet  remained,  because  a suitable  place 
could  not  be  found  for  the  burial.  Thinking 
him  to  be  a priest,  Kil  Tong  was  allowed  to 
select  the  spot,  and  the  burial  took  place  with 
due  ceremony.  Then  it  was  that  the  son  re- 
vealed himself,  and  took  his  place  with  the 
mourners.  The  stone  images  and  monuments 
were  erected  upon  the  nicely  sodded  grounds. 
Kil  Tong  sent  the  rice  he  had  brought,  to  the 
government  granaries  in  return  for  the  King’s 
loan  to  him,  and  regretted  that  mourning  would 
prevent  his  paying  his  respects  to  his  King ; he 
set  out  for  his  home  with  his  true  mother  and 
his  father’s  legal  wife.  The  latter  did  not  survive 
long  after  the  death  of  her  husband,  but  the  poor 
slave-mother  of  the  bright  boy  was  spared  many 
years  to  enjoy  the  peace  and  quiet  of  her  son’s 
bright  home,  and  to  be  ministered  to  by  her 
dutiful,  loving  children  and  their  numerous  off- 
spring. 


THE  END. 


